Source and licence
share: publicsahidicSource: OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01/pages
Attribution: Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
Licence: public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930) · CF-1 (Yousef 2026-09-26): the source PDF (Kemetic/Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf) carries the PDF permission copy:no; the WORK is public domain by age, so this TEXT keeps its class — only the PDF file and its page images stay internal-forbidden (outputs/copy_flag_audit.tsv)
Licence: CC BY-SA 4.0
Jurisdiction note: this text is public domain under Canadian law (the project is published from Canada; LICENCES.md §7: author died in or before 1971). It may still be in copyright elsewhere — in countries with a life + 70 term, or where a later edition claims its own rights. The licence line above says what was verified. If you are outside Canada, check your own law before re-using it.
The text — part 1 of 9
2,276 lines · a line number is a link to itselfThe layers have different numbers of lines, so they are lined up page by page, and within a page line by line by letter similarity; a line one layer has and another lacks (the Cairene layer leaves out lines that are not Coptic) gets an empty cell.
| ref | L0 witness (OCR) | L1 Cairene | L2 Kemetic |
|---|---|---|---|
| page 1 | |||
| 1 | COPTIC MARTYRDOMS | COPTIC MARTYRDOMS | COPTIC MARTYRDOMS |
| 2 | ETC. | ETC. | ETC. |
| 3 | IN THE | IN THE | IN THE |
| 4 | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT | DIALECT OF UPPER EGYPT |
| 5 | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS | EDITED, WITH ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS |
| 6 | BY | BY | BY |
| 7 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litr.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litr.D. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE, M.A., Litr.D. |
| 8 | KEEPER Or THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER Or THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES | KEEPER Or THE EGYPTIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES |
| 9 | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM | IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 10 | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES | PRINTED BY ORDER OF THE TRUSTEES |
| 11 | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM | SOLD AT THE BRITISH MUSEUM |
| 12 | Axp BY LoxaMaNS AND Co., 39 PATERNOSTER Row | Axp BY LoxaMaNS AND Co., 39 PATERNOSTER Row | Axp BY LoxaMaNS AND Co., 39 PATERNOSTER Row |
| 13 | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. | BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. |
| 14 | AsHER aND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (FARDEN | AsHER aND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (FARDEN | AsHER aND Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT (FARDEN |
| 15 | AND HumpHrEY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PREss, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HumpHrEY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PREss, AMEN CORNER, LONDON | AND HumpHrEY MILFORD, OXFORD UNIVERSITY PREss, AMEN CORNER, LONDON |
| 16 | 1914 | 1914 | 1914 |
| page 2 | |||
| page 3 | |||
| page 4 | |||
| page 5 | |||
| 17 | PREFACE | PREFACE | PREFACE |
| 18 | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, | Tue present volume contains the Coptic texts, |
| 19 | with translations, of an interesting and important | with translations, of an interesting and important | with translations, of an interesting and important |
| 20 | series of ten Martyrdoms, Lives of great Ascetics, | series of ten Martyrdoms, Lives of great Ascetics, | series of ten Martyrdoms, Lives of great Ascetics, |
| 21 | Discourses on Asceticism, and the History of Abba- | Discourses on Asceticism, and the History of Abba- | Discourses on Asceticism, and the History of Abba- |
| 22 | ton, the Angel of Death, &e.; all of them are dated | ton, the Angel of Death, &e.; all of them are dated | ton, the Angel of Death, &e.; all of them are dated |
| 23 | and are written in the dialect of Upper Egypt, and | and are written in the dialect of Upper Egypt, and | and are written in the dialect of Upper Egypt, and |
| 24 | are published herein for the first time. The editing | are published herein for the first time. The editing | are published herein for the first time. The editing |
| 25 | of the texts has been carried out by an arrange- | of the texts has been carried out by an arrange- | of the texts has been carried out by an arrange- |
| 26 | ment with my colleague Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper | ment with my colleague Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper | ment with my colleague Dr. L. D. Barnett, Keeper |
| 27 | of the Department of Oriental Printed Books and | of the Department of Oriental Printed Books and | of the Department of Oriental Printed Books and |
| 28 | Manuscripts in the British Museum. | Manuscripts in the British Museum. | Manuscripts in the British Museum. |
| 29 | The longest and perhaps the most interesting | The longest and perhaps the most interesting | The longest and perhaps the most interesting |
| 30 | text from an historical point of view is the Martyr- | text from an historical point of view is the Martyr- | text from an historical point of view is the Martyr- |
| 31 | dom of Victor, who is sald to have held the | dom of Victor, who is sald to have held the | dom of Victor, who is sald to have held the |
| 32 | rank of General in the Imperial Roman Army in | rank of General in the Imperial Roman Army in | rank of General in the Imperial Roman Army in |
| 33 | the reign of Diocletian. The narrative opens | the reign of Diocletian. The narrative opens | the reign of Diocletian. The narrative opens |
| 34 | with a description of the Emperor's devotion to | with a description of the Emperor's devotion to | with a description of the Emperor's devotion to |
| 35 | the seventy gods and goddesses who formed his | the seventy gods and goddesses who formed his | the seventy gods and goddesses who formed his |
| 36 | Pantheon, and of the incidents that caused Victor | Pantheon, and of the incidents that caused Victor | Pantheon, and of the incidents that caused Victor |
| 37 | to reject the Emperor's service, and to hurl the | to reject the Emperor's service, and to hurl the | to reject the Emperor's service, and to hurl the |
| 38 | badge of his rank in his face. The Four Acts of | badge of his rank in his face. The Four Acts of | badge of his rank in his face. The Four Acts of |
| 39 | the Martyrdom describe the tortures that were | the Martyrdom describe the tortures that were | the Martyrdom describe the tortures that were |
| 40 | inflicted upon Victor by the Emperor at Antioch, | inflicted upon Victor by the Emperor at Antioch, | inflicted upon Victor by the Emperor at Antioch, |
| page 6 | |||
| 41 | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE | vi PREFACE |
| 42 | and by the Dukes of Alexandria, of Antinoé, and of | and by the Dukes of Alexandria, of Antinoé, and of | and by the Dukes of Alexandria, of Antinoé, and of |
| 43 | the Thebaid, in Egypt, and shew how anxious each | the Thebaid, in Egypt, and shew how anxious each | the Thebaid, in Egypt, and shew how anxious each |
| 44 | official was to avoid responsibility for the Saint’s | official was to avoid responsibility for the Saint’s | official was to avoid responsibility for the Saint’s |
| 45 | death. The attempt to kill Victor by means of a | death. The attempt to kill Victor by means of a | death. The attempt to kill Victor by means of a |
| 46 | philtre made of the juices from the bodies of dead | philtre made of the juices from the bodies of dead | philtre made of the juices from the bodies of dead |
| 47 | men, and the conversion of the magician, who | men, and the conversion of the magician, who | men, and the conversion of the magician, who |
| 48 | promptly burnt his books of magic when he found | promptly burnt his books of magic when he found | promptly burnt his books of magic when he found |
| 49 | they had failed him, throw some interesting light on | they had failed him, throw some interesting light on | they had failed him, throw some interesting light on |
| 50 | the beliefs of the period. A most valuable supple- | the beliefs of the period. A most valuable supple- | the beliefs of the period. A most valuable supple- |
| 51 | ment to this Martyrdom is the Encomium of Celes- | ment to this Martyrdom is the Encomium of Celes- | ment to this Martyrdom is the Encomium of Celes- |
| 52 | tinus, who describes a series of miracles which took | tinus, who describes a series of miracles which took | tinus, who describes a series of miracles which took |
| 53 | place in the shrines of Victor in Antioch and Rome. | place in the shrines of Victor in Antioch and Rome. | place in the shrines of Victor in Antioch and Rome. |
| 54 | The history of Placidus, afterwards called Eusta- | The history of Placidus, afterwards called Eusta- | The history of Placidus, afterwards called Eusta- |
| 55 | thius, who in it is described as one of Trajan’s | thius, who in it is described as one of Trajan’s | thius, who in it is described as one of Trajan’s |
| 56 | greatest generals, and of his wife and sons, is of con- | greatest generals, and of his wife and sons, is of con- | greatest generals, and of his wife and sons, is of con- |
| 57 | siderable value, because it illustrates a section of | siderable value, because it illustrates a section of | siderable value, because it illustrates a section of |
| 58 | Coptic literature which was written as much to | Coptic literature which was written as much to | Coptic literature which was written as much to |
| 59 | interest and amuse the reader as to edify and | interest and amuse the reader as to edify and | interest and amuse the reader as to edify and |
| 60 | instruct. The story of the conversion of Placidus | instruct. The story of the conversion of Placidus | instruct. The story of the conversion of Placidus |
| 61 | through the appearance of the Cross of Christ | through the appearance of the Cross of Christ | through the appearance of the Cross of Christ |
| 62 | between the horns of a stag in a dense forest | between the horns of a stag in a dense forest | between the horns of a stag in a dense forest |
| 63 | is told dramatically, and the narrative of the | is told dramatically, and the narrative of the | is told dramatically, and the narrative of the |
| 64 | loss of his slaves, and goods and possessions, and | loss of his slaves, and goods and possessions, and | loss of his slaves, and goods and possessions, and |
| 65 | wife and sons, is concise and effective. The de- | wife and sons, is concise and effective. The de- | wife and sons, is concise and effective. The de- |
| 66 | scription of the way in which all the members of | scription of the way in which all the members of | scription of the way in which all the members of |
| 67 | the family were reunited contains all the elements | the family were reunited contains all the elements | the family were reunited contains all the elements |
| 68 | of a story written merely to amuse, and enhances | of a story written merely to amuse, and enhances | of a story written merely to amuse, and enhances |
| 69 | the tragical effect of the final section of it in which | the tragical effect of the final section of it in which | the tragical effect of the final section of it in which |
| 70 | we find that Placidus and his wife and sons were | we find that Placidus and his wife and sons were | we find that Placidus and his wife and sons were |
| 71 | burnt to death in a brazen bull by the order of | burnt to death in a brazen bull by the order of | burnt to death in a brazen bull by the order of |
| 72 | Hadrian. | Hadrian. | Hadrian. |
| page 7 | |||
| 73 | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil | PREFACE vil |
| 74 | Two of the texts in this volume describe journeys | Two of the texts in this volume describe journeys | Two of the texts in this volume describe journeys |
| 75 | that were undertaken by the famous ascetics Pambo | that were undertaken by the famous ascetics Pambo | that were undertaken by the famous ascetics Pambo |
| 76 | and Paphnutius, for the purpose of visiting the | and Paphnutius, for the purpose of visiting the | and Paphnutius, for the purpose of visiting the |
| 77 | anchorites and solitaries who lived far away in | anchorites and solitaries who lived far away in | anchorites and solitaries who lived far away in |
| 78 | the desert. (Guided first by Hierax and Pamoun, | the desert. (Guided first by Hierax and Pamoun, | the desert. (Guided first by Hierax and Pamoun, |
| 79 | and then carried by supernatural means, Pambo | and then carried by supernatural means, Pambo | and then carried by supernatural means, Pambo |
| 80 | found himself at the cell of Apa Cyrus, who said he | found himself at the cell of Apa Cyrus, who said he | found himself at the cell of Apa Cyrus, who said he |
| 81 | was the brother of the Emperor Theodosius, and | was the brother of the Emperor Theodosius, and | was the brother of the Emperor Theodosius, and |
| 82 | who allowed no man to see his face except Pambo. | who allowed no man to see his face except Pambo. | who allowed no man to see his face except Pambo. |
| 83 | Cyrus was visited in his cell by our Lord, Who | Cyrus was visited in his cell by our Lord, Who | Cyrus was visited in his cell by our Lord, Who |
| 84 | kissed him like a friend, and Who removed his dead | kissed him like a friend, and Who removed his dead | kissed him like a friend, and Who removed his dead |
| 85 | body from his cell, and buried it. The narrative of | body from his cell, and buried it. The narrative of | body from his cell, and buried it. The narrative of |
| 86 | Paphnutius is longer, and describes the anchorites | Paphnutius is longer, and describes the anchorites | Paphnutius is longer, and describes the anchorites |
| 87 | of the desert, who went naked and ate grass and | of the desert, who went naked and ate grass and | of the desert, who went naked and ate grass and |
| 88 | herbs, and herded with the wild animals and | herbs, and herded with the wild animals and | herbs, and herded with the wild animals and |
| 89 | ‘buffaloes’. The second portion shews that he | ‘buffaloes’. The second portion shews that he | ‘buffaloes’. The second portion shews that he |
| 90 | must have visited the solitaries who lived near the | must have visited the solitaries who lived near the | must have visited the solitaries who lived near the |
| 91 | ¢ Great Oasis’, or Khargah, in the Western Desert, | ¢ Great Oasis’, or Khargah, in the Western Desert, | ¢ Great Oasis’, or Khargah, in the Western Desert, |
| 92 | and this Coptic version of the Life of Onnophrios | and this Coptic version of the Life of Onnophrios | and this Coptic version of the Life of Onnophrios |
| 93 | is important, | is important, | is important, |
| 94 | The incidents in the life of Demetrius, Patriarch | The incidents in the life of Demetrius, Patriarch | The incidents in the life of Demetrius, Patriarch |
| 95 | of Alexandria, described by Flavianus, Bishop of | of Alexandria, described by Flavianus, Bishop of | of Alexandria, described by Flavianus, Bishop of |
| 96 | Ephesus, appear to be extracted from a work that | Ephesus, appear to be extracted from a work that | Ephesus, appear to be extracted from a work that |
| 97 | dealt with the lives of the Patriarchs of Alexandria. | dealt with the lives of the Patriarchs of Alexandria. | dealt with the lives of the Patriarchs of Alexandria. |
| 98 | Demetrius was a good and holy man, but after he | Demetrius was a good and holy man, but after he | Demetrius was a good and holy man, but after he |
| 99 | was raised to the Patriarchal Throne he continued | was raised to the Patriarchal Throne he continued | was raised to the Patriarchal Throne he continued |
| 100 | to live with the wife whom he had married when | to live with the wife whom he had married when | to live with the wife whom he had married when |
| 101 | he was a very young man. An angel appeared to | he was a very young man. An angel appeared to | he was a very young man. An angel appeared to |
| 102 | him, and told him that he must explain this | him, and told him that he must explain this | him, and told him that he must explain this |
| 103 | ‘mystery’ to his congregation, and the story of how | ‘mystery’ to his congregation, and the story of how | ‘mystery’ to his congregation, and the story of how |
| 104 | he did so is not the least interesting portion of the | he did so is not the least interesting portion of the | he did so is not the least interesting portion of the |
| page 8 | |||
| 105 | viil PREFACE | viil PREFACE | viil PREFACE |
| 106 | narrative of Flavianus. In the latter part of his | narrative of Flavianus. In the latter part of his | narrative of Flavianus. In the latter part of his |
| 107 | Encomium Flavianus describes the martyrdom of | Encomium Flavianus describes the martyrdom of | Encomium Flavianus describes the martyrdom of |
| 108 | Marturia and her two sons, at the instance of her | Marturia and her two sons, at the instance of her | Marturia and her two sons, at the instance of her |
| 109 | husband Zokrator, the apostate, and the events | husband Zokrator, the apostate, and the events | husband Zokrator, the apostate, and the events |
| 110 | that led up to it. This story is told in con- | that led up to it. This story is told in con- | that led up to it. This story is told in con- |
| 111 | nection with Peter, the Patriarch of Alexandria, | nection with Peter, the Patriarch of Alexandria, | nection with Peter, the Patriarch of Alexandria, |
| 112 | the successor of Demetrius, who was hated by | the successor of Demetrius, who was hated by | the successor of Demetrius, who was hated by |
| 113 | Diocletian. | Diocletian. | Diocletian. |
| 114 | The life of John the Monk is a form of a story | The life of John the Monk is a form of a story | The life of John the Monk is a form of a story |
| 115 | that was very popular among Oriental Christians, | that was very popular among Oriental Christians, | that was very popular among Oriental Christians, |
| 116 | and has much in common with the well-known life | and has much in common with the well-known life | and has much in common with the well-known life |
| 117 | of the Ethiopian saint Maba’a Seyon. John was the | of the Ethiopian saint Maba’a Seyon. John was the | of the Ethiopian saint Maba’a Seyon. John was the |
| 118 | son of Eutropius, a nobleman of Rome, and his | son of Eutropius, a nobleman of Rome, and his | son of Eutropius, a nobleman of Rome, and his |
| 119 | mother Theodora was probably a Christian. He | mother Theodora was probably a Christian. He | mother Theodora was probably a Christian. He |
| 120 | left his home secretly with an aged monk, who took | left his home secretly with an aged monk, who took | left his home secretly with an aged monk, who took |
| 121 | him to a monastery in the desert, and induced the | him to a monastery in the desert, and induced the | him to a monastery in the desert, and induced the |
| 122 | Archimandrite to admit him among the brethren. | Archimandrite to admit him among the brethren. | Archimandrite to admit him among the brethren. |
| 123 | After six years spent in the performance of the | After six years spent in the performance of the | After six years spent in the performance of the |
| 124 | most rigorous ascetic exercises his health failed, | most rigorous ascetic exercises his health failed, | most rigorous ascetic exercises his health failed, |
| 125 | and home sickness, which he regarded as a tempta- | and home sickness, which he regarded as a tempta- | and home sickness, which he regarded as a tempta- |
| 126 | tion of the Devil, drove him to ask permission from | tion of the Devil, drove him to ask permission from | tion of the Devil, drove him to ask permission from |
| 127 | the Archimandrite to leave the monastery and | the Archimandrite to leave the monastery and | the Archimandrite to leave the monastery and |
| 128 | return to his native city. He left with the prayers of | return to his native city. He left with the prayers of | return to his native city. He left with the prayers of |
| 129 | all the brethren, and, having exchanged his monastic | all the brethren, and, having exchanged his monastic | all the brethren, and, having exchanged his monastic |
| 130 | garb for the rags of a beggar, he in due course | garb for the rags of a beggar, he in due course | garb for the rags of a beggar, he in due course |
| 131 | arrived at his father’s house. At first he lived by | arrived at his father’s house. At first he lived by | arrived at his father’s house. At first he lived by |
| 132 | the gateway, and the porter shewed him great kind- | the gateway, and the porter shewed him great kind- | the gateway, and the porter shewed him great kind- |
| 133 | ness. His parents saw him from time to time as | ness. His parents saw him from time to time as | ness. His parents saw him from time to time as |
| 134 | they passed from and to the house, but did not | they passed from and to the house, but did not | they passed from and to the house, but did not |
| 135 | recognize him. He lived for some years in a | recognize him. He lived for some years in a | recognize him. He lived for some years in a |
| 136 | small hut which the porter had built for him in | small hut which the porter had built for him in | small hut which the porter had built for him in |
| page 9 | |||
| 137 | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix | PREFACE ix |
| 138 | the garden, and received daily from his father’s table | the garden, and received daily from his father’s table | the garden, and received daily from his father’s table |
| 139 | food that he gave to those who were poorer than him- | food that he gave to those who were poorer than him- | food that he gave to those who were poorer than him- |
| 140 | self. Knowing his end was near, he persuaded the | self. Knowing his end was near, he persuaded the | self. Knowing his end was near, he persuaded the |
| 141 | porter to take a message to his mother in which he | porter to take a message to his mother in which he | porter to take a message to his mother in which he |
| 142 | asked her to come and see him. When, after earnest | asked her to come and see him. When, after earnest | asked her to come and see him. When, after earnest |
| 143 | persuasion to do so from her husband, she went | persuasion to do so from her husband, she went | persuasion to do so from her husband, she went |
| 144 | with Eutropius to the hut, John revealed himself | with Eutropius to the hut, John revealed himself | with Eutropius to the hut, John revealed himself |
| 145 | to her, and proved his identity by producing a | to her, and proved his identity by producing a | to her, and proved his identity by producing a |
| 146 | golden Evangeliarium, set with precious stones, | golden Evangeliarium, set with precious stones, | golden Evangeliarium, set with precious stones, |
| 147 | which his father had given to him before he be- | which his father had given to him before he be- | which his father had given to him before he be- |
| 148 | came a monk. At length the parents recognized | came a monk. At length the parents recognized | came a monk. At length the parents recognized |
| 149 | their son, but as they were about to embrace him | their son, but as they were about to embrace him | their son, but as they were about to embrace him |
| 150 | he died. | he died. | he died. |
| 151 | Two texts in this volume deal with asceticism, | Two texts in this volume deal with asceticism, | Two texts in this volume deal with asceticism, |
| 152 | and are of considerable interest; both are by | and are of considerable interest; both are by | and are of considerable interest; both are by |
| 153 | Apa Ephraim, who is probably the famous ascetic | Apa Ephraim, who is probably the famous ascetic | Apa Ephraim, who is probably the famous ascetic |
| 154 | and writer commonly called ‘Ephraim Syrus’, | and writer commonly called ‘Ephraim Syrus’, | and writer commonly called ‘Ephraim Syrus’, |
| 155 | who died about 873. The first is a discourse | who died about 873. The first is a discourse | who died about 873. The first is a discourse |
| 156 | addressed to some brethren unknown, in which | addressed to some brethren unknown, in which | addressed to some brethren unknown, in which |
| 157 | he laments the decay of learning and piety among | he laments the decay of learning and piety among | he laments the decay of learning and piety among |
| 158 | the monks, and bids them remember the exalted | the monks, and bids them remember the exalted | the monks, and bids them remember the exalted |
| 159 | character of their vocation, and to emulate the | character of their vocation, and to emulate the | character of their vocation, and to emulate the |
| 160 | example of the saints of old. The object of every | example of the saints of old. The object of every | example of the saints of old. The object of every |
| 161 | monk must be purity of mind and thought; in- | monk must be purity of mind and thought; in- | monk must be purity of mind and thought; in- |
| 162 | difference and carelessness lead a man to perdition. | difference and carelessness lead a man to perdition. | difference and carelessness lead a man to perdition. |
| 163 | The second work of Ephraim is an Epistle to a | The second work of Ephraim is an Epistle to a | The second work of Ephraim is an Epistle to a |
| 164 | beloved disciple. It inculcates humility of mind | beloved disciple. It inculcates humility of mind | beloved disciple. It inculcates humility of mind |
| 165 | and soul, courtesy to fellow monks, and lays down | and soul, courtesy to fellow monks, and lays down | and soul, courtesy to fellow monks, and lays down |
| 166 | for the monk a set of rules of a practical character, | for the monk a set of rules of a practical character, | for the monk a set of rules of a practical character, |
| 167 | including directions for everyday behaviour in the | including directions for everyday behaviour in the | including directions for everyday behaviour in the |
| 168 | refectory and dormitory. The Epistle concludes | refectory and dormitory. The Epistle concludes | refectory and dormitory. The Epistle concludes |
| 169 | b | b | b |
| page 10 | |||
| 170 | x PREFACE | x PREFACE | x PREFACE |
| 171 | with a statement of the Faith of the Catholic | with a statement of the Faith of the Catholic | with a statement of the Faith of the Catholic |
| 172 | Church. | Church. | Church. |
| 173 | The last document in the volume is a discourse | The last document in the volume is a discourse | The last document in the volume is a discourse |
| 174 | on the Angel of Death, who is here called Abbaton, | on the Angel of Death, who is here called Abbaton, | on the Angel of Death, who is here called Abbaton, |
| 175 | i.e. Abaddon, the Hebrew name of Apollyon | i.e. Abaddon, the Hebrew name of Apollyon | i.e. Abaddon, the Hebrew name of Apollyon |
| 176 | (Rev. ix. 11), the Angel or King of the Abyss. | (Rev. ix. 11), the Angel or King of the Abyss. | (Rev. ix. 11), the Angel or King of the Abyss. |
| 177 | The author of the discourse is Timothy, Patriarch | The author of the discourse is Timothy, Patriarch | The author of the discourse is Timothy, Patriarch |
| 178 | of Alexandria (died 885), who transcribes a legend | of Alexandria (died 885), who transcribes a legend | of Alexandria (died 885), who transcribes a legend |
| 179 | which he found in an ancient volume in the library | which he found in an ancient volume in the library | which he found in an ancient volume in the library |
| 180 | of Jerusalem, which was founded by the Holy | of Jerusalem, which was founded by the Holy | of Jerusalem, which was founded by the Holy |
| 181 | Apostles, and supplied with histories of their lives | Apostles, and supplied with histories of their lives | Apostles, and supplied with histories of their lives |
| 182 | and acts for the edification of believers. The | and acts for the edification of believers. The | and acts for the edification of believers. The |
| 183 | disciples were unable to understand why Abbaton | disciples were unable to understand why Abbaton | disciples were unable to understand why Abbaton |
| 184 | had been made by God the king of all mankind, | had been made by God the king of all mankind, | had been made by God the king of all mankind, |
| 185 | and they asked our Lord to explain this to them | and they asked our Lord to explain this to them | and they asked our Lord to explain this to them |
| 186 | before He finally ascended into heaven. The legend | before He finally ascended into heaven. The legend | before He finally ascended into heaven. The legend |
| 187 | states that God sent seven angels one after the | states that God sent seven angels one after the | states that God sent seven angels one after the |
| 188 | other to the earth, to bring back to Him therefrom | other to the earth, to bring back to Him therefrom | other to the earth, to bring back to Him therefrom |
| 189 | some virgin earth, out of which He might fashion | some virgin earth, out of which He might fashion | some virgin earth, out of which He might fashion |
| 190 | Adam. When the first angel came to the earth, | Adam. When the first angel came to the earth, | Adam. When the first angel came to the earth, |
| 191 | and reached out his hand to take some of it, the | and reached out his hand to take some of it, the | and reached out his hand to take some of it, the |
| 192 | earth eried out and adjured him by God's Name | earth eried out and adjured him by God's Name | earth eried out and adjured him by God's Name |
| 193 | not to do so, because it knew what sorrow would | not to do so, because it knew what sorrow would | not to do so, because it knew what sorrow would |
| 194 | await it if it were made into a man, Terrified by | await it if it were made into a man, Terrified by | await it if it were made into a man, Terrified by |
| 195 | the Great Name, the angel returned without the | the Great Name, the angel returned without the | the Great Name, the angel returned without the |
| 196 | earth, as did all the other angels except one. The | earth, as did all the other angels except one. The | earth, as did all the other angels except one. The |
| 197 | exception was Mouriel, to whom God Himself after- | exception was Mouriel, to whom God Himself after- | exception was Mouriel, to whom God Himself after- |
| 198 | wards gave the name of ‘ Abbaton’, who paid no heed | wards gave the name of ‘ Abbaton’, who paid no heed | wards gave the name of ‘ Abbaton’, who paid no heed |
| 199 | to the protests of the earth, but obeyed God's com- | to the protests of the earth, but obeyed God's com- | to the protests of the earth, but obeyed God's com- |
| 200 | mand to him, and in return God made him the master | mand to him, and in return God made him the master | mand to him, and in return God made him the master |
| 201 | of all mankind. At that time Abbaton was a seven- | of all mankind. At that time Abbaton was a seven- | of all mankind. At that time Abbaton was a seven- |
| page 11 | |||
| 202 | PREFACE x1 | PREFACE x1 | PREFACE x1 |
| 203 | headed monster, with projecting teeth and tusks | headed monster, with projecting teeth and tusks | headed monster, with projecting teeth and tusks |
| 204 | nearly a foot long, with eyes and face like revolv- | nearly a foot long, with eyes and face like revolv- | nearly a foot long, with eyes and face like revolv- |
| 205 | ing wheels of fire, whose snortings were like the | ing wheels of fire, whose snortings were like the | ing wheels of fire, whose snortings were like the |
| 206 | crackling of flames in a lake of boiling sulphur | crackling of flames in a lake of boiling sulphur | crackling of flames in a lake of boiling sulphur |
| 207 | and bitumen, and whose breathings were like unto | and bitumen, and whose breathings were like unto | and bitumen, and whose breathings were like unto |
| 208 | seven thunders. Whenever he appeared to men | seven thunders. Whenever he appeared to men | seven thunders. Whenever he appeared to men |
| 209 | they died immediately of fright, for his hideousness, | they died immediately of fright, for his hideousness, | they died immediately of fright, for his hideousness, |
| 210 | and cruelty, and mercilessness terrified every one. | and cruelty, and mercilessness terrified every one. | and cruelty, and mercilessness terrified every one. |
| 211 | When the angels saw what an awful monster | When the angels saw what an awful monster | When the angels saw what an awful monster |
| 212 | Abbaton was they told God that not only all men | Abbaton was they told God that not only all men | Abbaton was they told God that not only all men |
| 213 | would die when they saw him, but that they, the | would die when they saw him, but that they, the | would die when they saw him, but that they, the |
| 214 | angels, would ‘perish through terror’ at the sight | angels, would ‘perish through terror’ at the sight | angels, would ‘perish through terror’ at the sight |
| 215 | of him. Then, in answer to an appeal from | of him. Then, in answer to an appeal from | of him. Then, in answer to an appeal from |
| 216 | Abbaton, God gave him the power to change his | Abbaton, God gave him the power to change his | Abbaton, God gave him the power to change his |
| 217 | form, and to appear to those whose names were | form, and to appear to those whose names were | form, and to appear to those whose names were |
| 218 | written in the Book of Life as a kind and gentle | written in the Book of Life as a kind and gentle | written in the Book of Life as a kind and gentle |
| 219 | friend, who removed their souls from their body | friend, who removed their souls from their body | friend, who removed their souls from their body |
| 220 | painlessly. To all those who remained in their | painlessly. To all those who remained in their | painlessly. To all those who remained in their |
| 221 | natural state of sin, and who did not make offer- | natural state of sin, and who did not make offer- | natural state of sin, and who did not make offer- |
| 222 | ings to Abbaton on the day of his festival, God | ings to Abbaton on the day of his festival, God | ings to Abbaton on the day of his festival, God |
| 223 | permitted him to appear on their death-beds in | permitted him to appear on their death-beds in | permitted him to appear on their death-beds in |
| 224 | the form of a seven-headed monster, with a fiery | the form of a seven-headed monster, with a fiery | the form of a seven-headed monster, with a fiery |
| 225 | face and blazing eyes, and furious snortings and | face and blazing eyes, and furious snortings and | face and blazing eyes, and furious snortings and |
| 226 | a voice loud as sevenfold thunder. The sin of | a voice loud as sevenfold thunder. The sin of | a voice loud as sevenfold thunder. The sin of |
| 227 | Adam and Eve caused Abbaton to be set over | Adam and Eve caused Abbaton to be set over | Adam and Eve caused Abbaton to be set over |
| 228 | all mankind, The Lord, having related to the | all mankind, The Lord, having related to the | all mankind, The Lord, having related to the |
| 229 | Apostles the whole history of the rebellion of | Apostles the whole history of the rebellion of | Apostles the whole history of the rebellion of |
| 230 | Satan, and of the expulsion of Adam and Eve | Satan, and of the expulsion of Adam and Eve | Satan, and of the expulsion of Adam and Eve |
| 231 | from Paradise, and the part which He would | from Paradise, and the part which He would | from Paradise, and the part which He would |
| 232 | take In the Great Judgement, went up into | take In the Great Judgement, went up into | take In the Great Judgement, went up into |
| 233 | heaven. | heaven. | heaven. |
| page 12 | |||
| 234 | xit PREFACE | xit PREFACE | xit PREFACE |
| 235 | The texts printed in this volume are of great | The texts printed in this volume are of great | The texts printed in this volume are of great |
| 236 | importance for the history of Christianity in Egypt, | importance for the history of Christianity in Egypt, | importance for the history of Christianity in Egypt, |
| 237 | for the information supplied by them either is new, | for the information supplied by them either is new, | for the information supplied by them either is new, |
| 238 | or is given in a fuller form than that found in the | or is given in a fuller form than that found in the | or is given in a fuller form than that found in the |
| 239 | Ethiopic Synazarium and in the ‘Paradise’ of | Ethiopic Synazarium and in the ‘Paradise’ of | Ethiopic Synazarium and in the ‘Paradise’ of |
| 240 | Palladius. The dates in the colophons prove that | Palladius. The dates in the colophons prove that | Palladius. The dates in the colophons prove that |
| 241 | the manuscripts from which they are edited were | the manuscripts from which they are edited were | the manuscripts from which they are edited were |
| 242 | copied during the second half of the tenth century. | copied during the second half of the tenth century. | copied during the second half of the tenth century. |
| 243 | As three of the volumes formed part of the library | As three of the volumes formed part of the library | As three of the volumes formed part of the library |
| 244 | of the famous Monastery of Saint Mercurius in | of the famous Monastery of Saint Mercurius in | of the famous Monastery of Saint Mercurius in |
| 245 | Edfa, and as the fourth was in the library of the | Edfa, and as the fourth was in the library of the | Edfa, and as the fourth was in the library of the |
| 246 | church of Saint Victor in the same town, we may | church of Saint Victor in the same town, we may | church of Saint Victor in the same town, we may |
| 247 | assume that their contents represent the views and | assume that their contents represent the views and | assume that their contents represent the views and |
| 248 | beliefs of the great monastic communities of Upper | beliefs of the great monastic communities of Upper | beliefs of the great monastic communities of Upper |
| 249 | Egypt at the most flourishing period of their | Egypt at the most flourishing period of their | Egypt at the most flourishing period of their |
| 250 | history. | history. | history. |
| 251 | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. | I am indebted to the Director, Sir Frederic G. |
| 252 | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek | Kenyon, for his help in deciphering the Greek |
| 253 | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly | portions of the colophons, and for some friendly |
| 254 | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- | suggestions. To the readers of the Oxford Univer- |
| 255 | sity Press my thanks are also due. | sity Press my thanks are also due. | sity Press my thanks are also due. |
| 256 | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. | E. A. WALLIS BUDGE. |
| 257 | DrrartMENT oF EGYPIIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DrrartMENT oF EGYPIIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, | DrrartMENT oF EGYPIIAN AND ASSYRIAN ANTIQUITIES, |
| 258 | Britis Museum. | Britis Museum. | Britis Museum. |
| 259 | May 27th, 1914. | May 27th, 1914. | May 27th, 1914. |
| page 13 | |||
| 260 | CONTENTS | CONTENTS | CONTENTS |
| 261 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 262 | PreFacE . . . . . . . . , ⲩ | PreFacE . . . . . . . . , ⲩ | PreFacE . . . . . . . . , y |
| 263 | INTRODUCTION : | INTRODUCTION : | INTRODUCTION : |
| 264 | Description of the Manuseripts . . . . Xvii | Description of the Manuseripts . . . . Xvii | Description of the Manuseripts . . . . Xvii |
| 265 | Summaries . . . . . . . xxiii | Summaries . . . . . . . xxiii | Summaries . . . . . . . xxiii |
| 266 | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED To Ixxiii | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED To Ixxiii | List oF PASSAGES OF SCRIPTURE QUOTED OR REFERRED To Ixxiii |
| 267 | I | I | I |
| 268 | II. | II. | II. |
| 269 | IIL | IIL | IIL |
| 270 | IV. | IV. | IV. |
| 271 | The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. | The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. | The Martyrdom of Saint Victor the General. |
| 272 | Summary . . . . xxiii | Summary . . . . xxiii | Summary . . . . xxiii |
| 273 | Coptic Text . . . . . 1 | Coptic Text . . . . . 1 | Coptic Text . . . . . 1 |
| 274 | Translation . . . . . 253 | Translation . . . . . 253 | Translation . . . . . 253 |
| 275 | The Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, | The Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, | The Encomium of Celestinus, Archbishop of Rome, |
| 276 | on Victor the General. | on Victor the General. | on Victor the General. |
| 277 | Summary . . . . . XXXVI | Summary . . . . . XXXVI | Summary . . . . . XXXVI |
| 278 | Coptic Text . . . . ..46 | Coptic Text . . . . ..46 | Coptic Text . . . . ..46 |
| 279 | Translation . . . . . 299 | Translation . . . . . 299 | Translation . . . . . 299 |
| 280 | The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and | The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and | The Life of Saints Eustathius and Theopisté and |
| 281 | their two children. | their two children. | their two children. |
| 282 | Summary . . . . ϫⲛ | Summary . . . . Ϣⲁⲛ | Summary . . . . Ṡan |
| 283 | Coptic Text . . . . 10 | Coptic Text . . . . 10 | Coptic Text . . . . 10 |
| 284 | Translation . . . . . 356 | Translation . . . . . 356 | Translation . . . . . 356 |
| 285 | The Life of Apa Cyrus. | The Life of Apa Cyrus. | The Life of Apa Cyrus. |
| 286 | Summary . . . . Li | Summary . . . . Li | Summary . . . . Li |
| 287 | Coptic Text . . . . . 128 | Coptic Text . . . . . 128 | Coptic Text . . . . . 128 |
| 288 | Translation . . . . ⲓ | Translation . . . . Ⲓ | Translation . . . . I |
| 289 | The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, | The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, | The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, |
| 290 | on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. | on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. | on Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. |
| 291 | Summary . . . . . li | Summary . . . . . li | Summary . . . . . li |
| 292 | Coptic Text . . . . . 137 | Coptic Text . . . . . 137 | Coptic Text . . . . . 137 |
| 293 | Translation . . . . . 390 | Translation . . . . . 390 | Translation . . . . . 390 |
| page 14 | |||
| 294 | xiv | xiv | xiv |
| 295 | CONTENTS | CONTENTS | CONTENTS |
| 296 | PAGE | PAGE | PAGE |
| 297 | VI. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. | VI. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. | VI. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. |
| 298 | Summary . . . . Ⲛⲓ | Summary . . . . Ⲛⲁⲓ | Summary . . . . Nai |
| 299 | Coptic Text . . . . . 157 | Coptic Text . . . . . 157 | Coptic Text . . . . . 157 |
| 300 | Translation . . . . . 409 | Translation . . . . . 409 | Translation . . . . . 409 |
| 301 | VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved | VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved | VII. Another Epistle of Apa Ephraim to a beloved |
| 302 | disciple. | disciple. | disciple. |
| 303 | Summary . . . . .Ⲏϫ | Summary . . . . .Ⲏϫ | Summary . . . . .Yg |
| 304 | Coptic Text . . . . . 179 | Coptic Text . . . . . 179 | Coptic Text . . . . . 179 |
| 305 | Translation . . . . . 431 | Translation . . . . . 431 | Translation . . . . . 431 |
| 306 | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. | VIII. The Life of John the Monk. |
| 307 | Summary . . . ..Ϥⲓ | Summary . . . ..Ϥⲓ | Summary . . . ..Fi |
| 308 | Coptic Text . . . . . 184 | Coptic Text . . . . . 184 | Coptic Text . . . . . 184 |
| 309 | Translation . . . . . 436 | Translation . . . . . 436 | Translation . . . . . 436 |
| 310 | IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the Anchorite. | IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the Anchorite. | IX. The Life of Apa Onnophrios the Anchorite. |
| 311 | Summary . . . . . Ixiv | Summary . . . . . Ixiv | Summary . . . . . Ixiv |
| 312 | Coptic Text . . . . . 205 | Coptic Text . . . . . 205 | Coptic Text . . . . . 205 |
| 313 | Translation . . . . 45 | Translation . . . . 45 | Translation . . . . 45 |
| 314 | X. Discourse on Abbaton by Timothy, Archbishop | X. Discourse on Abbaton by Timothy, Archbishop | X. Discourse on Abbaton by Timothy, Archbishop |
| 315 | of Alexandria. | of Alexandria. | of Alexandria. |
| 316 | Summary . . . . Ixviii | Summary . . . . Ixviii | Summary . . . . Ixviii |
| 317 | Coptic Text . . . . 2 | Coptic Text . . . . 2 | Coptic Text . . . . 2 |
| 318 | Translation . . . . 474 | Translation . . . . 474 | Translation . . . . 474 |
| 319 | Coptic Forms oF GREEK WORDS . . . . 4 | Coptic Forms oF GREEK WORDS . . . . 4 | Coptic Forms oF GREEK WORDS . . . . 4 |
| 320 | Copric Ⲕⲟⲃⲙs or Proper Ⲛ̄ⲇⲙss ETC. . . . 519 | Copric Ⲕⲟⲃⲙs or Proper Ⲛ̅ⲇⲙss ETC. . . . 519 | Copric Kovms or Proper Ndmss ETC. . . . 519 |
| 321 | ForeigN Worps . . . . . . . 523 | ForeigN Worps . . . . . . . 523 | ForeigN Worps . . . . . . . 523 |
| page 15 | |||
| 322 | II. | II. | II. |
| 323 | ⲠⲒ. | Ⲡⲁⲓ. | Pai. |
| 324 | Iv. | Iv. | Iv. |
| 325 | VIL | VIL | VIL |
| 326 | VIL | VIL | VIL |
| 327 | VIIL | VIIL | VIIL |
| 328 | IX. | IX. | IX. |
| 329 | X11, | X11, | X11, |
| 330 | PLATES | PLATES | PLATES |
| 331 | . Oriental 7022, Tol. 15. Tllustrating title ornament | . Oriental 7022, Tol. 15. Tllustrating title ornament | . Oriental 7022, Tol. 15. Tllustrating title ornament |
| 332 | and introductory marginal decorations. | and introductory marginal decorations. | and introductory marginal decorations. |
| 333 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 26 b. Illustrating a main title with | Oriental 7022, Fol. 26 b. Illustrating a main title with | Oriental 7022, Fol. 26 b. Illustrating a main title with |
| 334 | borders of plaited ornament. | borders of plaited ornament. | borders of plaited ornament. |
| 335 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 380. Illustrating the large orna- | Oriental 7022, Fol. 380. Illustrating the large orna- | Oriental 7022, Fol. 380. Illustrating the large orna- |
| 336 | mented initials. | mented initials. | mented initials. |
| 337 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 2 a. Illustrating enlarged letters in | Oriental 7022, Fol. 2 a. Illustrating enlarged letters in | Oriental 7022, Fol. 2 a. Illustrating enlarged letters in |
| 338 | top line and marginal numbers. | top line and marginal numbers. | top line and marginal numbers. |
| 339 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 39 b. Illustrating typical page with | Oriental 7022, Fol. 39 b. Illustrating typical page with | Oriental 7022, Fol. 39 b. Illustrating typical page with |
| 340 | erasures. | erasures. | erasures. |
| 341 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 60a. Outline drawing. | Oriental 7022, Fol. 60a. Outline drawing. | Oriental 7022, Fol. 60a. Outline drawing. |
| 342 | Oriental 7022, Fol. 59 Colophon. Coptic text and | Oriental 7022, Fol. 59 Colophon. Coptic text and | Oriental 7022, Fol. 59 Colophon. Coptic text and |
| 343 | Greek date. | Greek date. | Greek date. |
| 344 | Oriental 6783, Fol. 1a. Illustrating the first page of | Oriental 6783, Fol. 1a. Illustrating the first page of | Oriental 6783, Fol. 1a. Illustrating the first page of |
| 345 | the MS., with heading, ornaments, &e. | the MS., with heading, ornaments, &e. | the MS., with heading, ornaments, &e. |
| 346 | Oriental 6783, Fol. 23a. Illustrating head-pieces of | Oriental 6783, Fol. 23a. Illustrating head-pieces of | Oriental 6783, Fol. 23a. Illustrating head-pieces of |
| 347 | sections. | sections. | sections. |
| 348 | . Oriental 6783, Fol. 670. Illustrating plain head-piece. | . Oriental 6783, Fol. 670. Illustrating plain head-piece. | . Oriental 6783, Fol. 670. Illustrating plain head-piece. |
| 349 | XI. | XI. | XI. |
| 350 | Oriental 6783, Fol. 300. Illustrating variation in | Oriental 6783, Fol. 300. Illustrating variation in | Oriental 6783, Fol. 300. Illustrating variation in |
| 351 | head-piece decoration and large initial containing | head-piece decoration and large initial containing | head-piece decoration and large initial containing |
| 352 | words. | words. | words. |
| 353 | XIII. Oriental 6783, Foll. 450 and 63a. Illustrating | XIII. Oriental 6783, Foll. 450 and 63a. Illustrating | XIII. Oriental 6783, Foll. 450 and 63a. Illustrating |
| 354 | tail-pieces, | tail-pieces, | tail-pieces, |
| page 16 | |||
| 355 | xvi | xvi | xvi |
| 356 | PLATES | PLATES | PLATES |
| 357 | X1V, XV, XVI. Oriental 6783, Foll. 10, 81, 90. Illustrating | X1V, XV, XVI. Oriental 6783, Foll. 10, 81, 90. Illustrating | X1V, XV, XVI. Oriental 6783, Foll. 10, 81, 90. Illustrating |
| 358 | XVII, XVIII, XIX. | XVII, XVIII, XIX. | XVII, XVIII, XIX. |
| 359 | XX, XXL | XX, XXL | XX, XXL |
| 360 | XXII, XXIII. | XXII, XXIII. | XXII, XXIII. |
| 361 | XXIV. | XXIV. | XXIV. |
| 362 | XXV, XXVL | XXV, XXVL | XXV, XXVL |
| 363 | XXVIL | XXVIL | XXVIL |
| 364 | XXVIII-XXX. | XXVIII-XXX. | XXVIII-XXX. |
| 365 | XXXI, XXXIL | XXXI, XXXIL | XXXI, XXXIL |
| 366 | typical pages of text with decorated | typical pages of text with decorated | typical pages of text with decorated |
| 367 | initials. | initials. | initials. |
| 368 | Oriental 6783, Toll. 83a, 8305, 84a. | Oriental 6783, Toll. 83a, 8305, 84a. | Oriental 6783, Toll. 83a, 8305, 84a. |
| 369 | Colophon with date. | Colophon with date. | Colophon with date. |
| 370 | Oriental 7027, Foll. 7b, 154. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Foll. 7b, 154. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Foll. 7b, 154. Illustrating |
| 371 | typical pages of text. | typical pages of text. | typical pages of text. |
| 372 | Oriental 7027, Foll. 1a, 210. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Foll. 1a, 210. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Foll. 1a, 210. Illustrating |
| 373 | head-pieces. | head-pieces. | head-pieces. |
| 374 | Oriental 7027, Fol. 39a. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Fol. 39a. Illustrating | Oriental 7027, Fol. 39a. Illustrating |
| 375 | initials and marginal numbers. | initials and marginal numbers. | initials and marginal numbers. |
| 376 | Oriental 7027, Foll. 73 a, 730. Colophon | Oriental 7027, Foll. 73 a, 730. Colophon | Oriental 7027, Foll. 73 a, 730. Colophon |
| 377 | with date. | with date. | with date. |
| 378 | Oriental 7025, Fol. la. Illustrating | Oriental 7025, Fol. la. Illustrating | Oriental 7025, Fol. la. Illustrating |
| 379 | head-piece. | head-piece. | head-piece. |
| 380 | Oriental 7025, Foll. 14, 27 a, 32a. | Oriental 7025, Foll. 14, 27 a, 32a. | Oriental 7025, Foll. 14, 27 a, 32a. |
| 381 | Illustrating typical pages of text. | Illustrating typical pages of text. | Illustrating typical pages of text. |
| 382 | Oriental 7025, Foll. 320, 33 a. Colophon | Oriental 7025, Foll. 320, 33 a. Colophon | Oriental 7025, Foll. 320, 33 a. Colophon |
| 383 | with date. | with date. | with date. |
| page 17 | |||
| 384 | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION | INTRODUCTION |
| 385 | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS. | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS. | I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS. |
| 386 | 1. Omrientar No. 7022. | 1. Omrientar No. 7022. | 1. Omrientar No. 7022. |
| 387 | THis manuscript contains 59 vellum leaves measuring from | THis manuscript contains 59 vellum leaves measuring from | THis manuscript contains 59 vellum leaves measuring from |
| 388 | 12 to 12%in. in length by about 91 in. in width. The | 12 to 12%in. in length by about 91 in. in width. The | 12 to 12%in. in length by about 91 in. in width. The |
| 389 | pagination runs from ⲁ̄-ϥ̄ then we have fa Lis, ϥ︦ⲃ︦ qT, ϥ︦ⲇ︦ | pagination runs from ⲁ-ϥ then we have fa Lis, ϥ︦ⲃ︦ qT, ϥ︦ⲇ︦ | pagination runs from a-f then we have fa Lis, f︦v︦ qT, f︦ḋ︦ |
| 390 | ϥ︦ⲅ︦ x, ϥ︦ⲉ︦-ⲣ︦ⲓ︦ⲇ︦. The quires are eight in number, and are | ϥ︦ⲅ︦ x, ϥ︦ⲉ︦-ⲣ︦ⲓ︦ⲇ︦. The quires are eight in number, and are | f︦ġ︦ x, f︦e︦-r︦i︦ḋ︦. The quires are eight in number, and are |
| 391 | signed by letters, but in the wrong order. The second and | signed by letters, but in the wrong order. The second and | signed by letters, but in the wrong order. The second and |
| 392 | third quires contain seven leaves each, five contain eight | third quires contain seven leaves each, five contain eight | third quires contain seven leaves each, five contain eight |
| 393 | leaves, and the last quire contains four leaves. Many of the | leaves, and the last quire contains four leaves. Many of the | leaves, and the last quire contains four leaves. Many of the |
| 394 | leaves are very irregular in shape, and the scribe used every | leaves are very irregular in shape, and the scribe used every | leaves are very irregular in shape, and the scribe used every |
| 395 | fragment of the skins with which he was supplied. Each | fragment of the skins with which he was supplied. Each | fragment of the skins with which he was supplied. Each |
| 396 | page is filled with one column of writing containing from | page is filled with one column of writing containing from | page is filled with one column of writing containing from |
| 397 | 24 to 32 lines. The writing is bold and good, but the letters | 24 to 32 lines. The writing is bold and good, but the letters | 24 to 32 lines. The writing is bold and good, but the letters |
| 398 | vary considerably in size. The texts are decorated with head- | vary considerably in size. The texts are decorated with head- | vary considerably in size. The texts are decorated with head- |
| 399 | pieces, the most interesting being shewn on Plates I and 11; | pieces, the most interesting being shewn on Plates I and 11; | pieces, the most interesting being shewn on Plates I and 11; |
| 400 | the main sections are marked by a line composed of short | the main sections are marked by a line composed of short | the main sections are marked by a line composed of short |
| 401 | lines and dots (see Plate ITI). On several pages the letters | lines and dots (see Plate ITI). On several pages the letters | lines and dots (see Plate ITI). On several pages the letters |
| 402 | ⲁ, P, 4, ⲧ, and ⲩ are enlarged and decorated when they | ⲁ, P, 4, ⲧ, and ⲩ are enlarged and decorated when they | a, P, 4, t, and y are enlarged and decorated when they |
| 403 | occur in the top line (see Plate IV), and in many places | occur in the top line (see Plate IV), and in many places | occur in the top line (see Plate IV), and in many places |
| 404 | numbers which are written out in full in the text are | numbers which are written out in full in the text are | numbers which are written out in full in the text are |
| 405 | repeated as numerical letters on the margin (see Plates 1 | repeated as numerical letters on the margin (see Plates 1 | repeated as numerical letters on the margin (see Plates 1 |
| 406 | and IV). A good specimen of the average page is given | and IV). A good specimen of the average page is given | and IV). A good specimen of the average page is given |
| 407 | on Plate V. On Fol. 604 a peculiar animal is drawn in out- | on Plate V. On Fol. 604 a peculiar animal is drawn in out- | on Plate V. On Fol. 604 a peculiar animal is drawn in out- |
| 408 | line (sce Plate VI). The Colophon (see Plate VII) supplies | line (sce Plate VI). The Colophon (see Plate VII) supplies | line (sce Plate VI). The Colophon (see Plate VII) supplies |
| 409 | the history of the making of the manuscript and gives its | the history of the making of the manuscript and gives its | the history of the making of the manuscript and gives its |
| 410 | date. The vellum, ink, &ec., necessary for writing the manu- | date. The vellum, ink, &ec., necessary for writing the manu- | date. The vellum, ink, &ec., necessary for writing the manu- |
| 411 | script were provided by a certain ¢ God-loving deacon’, whose | script were provided by a certain ¢ God-loving deacon’, whose | script were provided by a certain ¢ God-loving deacon’, whose |
| 412 | name appears to have been Pourot (?), and it was given by | name appears to have been Pourot (?), and it was given by | name appears to have been Pourot (?), and it was given by |
| 413 | ⲥ | ⲥ | s |
| page 18 | |||
| 414 | ⲁ INTRODUCTION | ⲁ INTRODUCTION | a INTRODUCTION |
| 415 | him to the church of Saint Victor of Tebo, or Apollinopolis, | him to the church of Saint Victor of Tebo, or Apollinopolis, | him to the church of Saint Victor of Tebo, or Apollinopolis, |
| 416 | i.e. Edfa. The Colophon mentions Apa Abraham, the | i.e. Edfa. The Colophon mentions Apa Abraham, the | i.e. Edfa. The Colophon mentions Apa Abraham, the |
| 417 | Archimandrite of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius of | Archimandrite of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius of | Archimandrite of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius of |
| 418 | Tebd, and Joseph. and Zdkratér, the son and grandson | Tebd, and Joseph. and Zdkratér, the son and grandson | Tebd, and Joseph. and Zdkratér, the son and grandson |
| 419 | respectively of the Archdeacon of the church of St. John | respectively of the Archdeacon of the church of St. John | respectively of the Archdeacon of the church of St. John |
| 420 | the Baptist, in the town of Esni, or Asni, in Upper Egypt. | the Baptist, in the town of Esni, or Asni, in Upper Egypt. | the Baptist, in the town of Esni, or Asni, in Upper Egypt. |
| 421 | The copying of the manuscript was finished on the eighteenth | The copying of the manuscript was finished on the eighteenth | The copying of the manuscript was finished on the eighteenth |
| 422 | day of Pharmuthi (April 13) in the six hundred and sixty- | day of Pharmuthi (April 13) in the six hundred and sixty- | day of Pharmuthi (April 13) in the six hundred and sixty- |
| 423 | seventh year [of the Era] of Diocletian, i.e. ⲇ.. 951. | seventh year [of the Era] of Diocletian, i.e. Ⲇ.. 951. | seventh year [of the Era] of Diocletian, i.e. Ḋ.. 951. |
| 424 | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : |
| 425 | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Vietor the General, who suffered | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Vietor the General, who suffered | 1. The Martyrdom of Saint Vietor the General, who suffered |
| 426 | martyrdom under the Emperor Diocletian, on the twenty- | martyrdom under the Emperor Diocletian, on the twenty- | martyrdom under the Emperor Diocletian, on the twenty- |
| 427 | seventh day of the month Pharmuthi (April 22). ⲧⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ | seventh day of the month Pharmuthi (April 22). Ⲧⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ | seventh day of the month Pharmuthi (April 22). Tmartiria |
| 428 | ⲙ̄ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲡⲉⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ ....ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥϫⲱⲕ | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲡ̀ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ.... Ⲛ̀ⲧⲁϥϫⲱⲕ | m p̀agios biktōr p̀·stratylatys.... Ǹtafgōk |
| 429 | ϫⲉ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ • ⲛ̄ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧ ⲥⲁϣϥⲉ | ϫⲉ ⲉ ⲃⲟⲗ ⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲁⲅⲱⲛ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ: ⲛ̀ⲥⲟⲩ ϫⲟⲩⲧ ϣⲁϣϥⲓ | je e vol m pefaġōn et taiyout: ǹsou gout ṡaṡfi |
| 430 | ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲫⲁⲣⲙⲟⲩⲧⲉ Fol la. | ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉⲃⲟⲧ ⲫⲁⲣⲙⲟⲩⲧⲉ Fol la. | m p̀evot farmoute Fol la. |
| 431 | 2. The Second Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ⲥⲛ̄ⲧⲉ | 2. The Second Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ⲥⲛⲟⲩϯ | 2. The Second Martyrdom of Saint Victor. tmeh snouti |
| 432 | ⲙ̄ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲡⲉⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏ‐ | ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ ⲡ̀ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ: Fol. 11a. | ǹmartiria m p̀agios apa biktōr p̀·stratylatys: Fol. 11a. |
| 433 | ⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ • Fol. 11a. | ||
| 434 | 8. The Third Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲟⲙⲧⲉ • | 8. The Third Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϣⲟⲙⲧⲉ • | 8. The Third Martyrdom of Saint Victor. tmeh ṡomte • |
| 435 | ⲅ̄ • ⲙ̄ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡϩⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ • Tol. 15 4 | 3: ⲛ̀ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲃⲓⲕⲧⲱⲣ: Tol. 15 4 | 3: ǹmartiria m p̀agios apa biktōr: Tol. 15 4 |
| 436 | 4. The Fourth Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϥⲧⲟ • | 4. The Fourth Martyrdom of Saint Victor. ⲧⲙⲉϩ ϥⲧⲟⲓ • | 4. The Fourth Martyrdom of Saint Victor. tmeh ftoi • |
| 437 | ⲇ︦ • ⲙ̄ⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲛ̄ ⲁⲡⲁ Bis Fol. 192. At the foot of | ⲇ • ⲛⲙⲁⲣⲧⲩⲣⲓⲁ ⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ Bis Fol. 192. At the foot of | ḋ • nmartiria n apa Bis Fol. 192. At the foot of |
| 438 | Fol. 26a the deacon Joseph, the son of Sisinnios, Arch- | Fol. 26a the deacon Joseph, the son of Sisinnios, Arch- | Fol. 26a the deacon Joseph, the son of Sisinnios, Arch- |
| 439 | deacon of the church of Saint John the Forerunner and | deacon of the church of Saint John the Forerunner and | deacon of the church of Saint John the Forerunner and |
| 440 | Baptist in the town of Latopolis (Esnd), entreats the readers | Baptist in the town of Latopolis (Esnd), entreats the readers | Baptist in the town of Latopolis (Esnd), entreats the readers |
| 441 | of the manuscript to pray for him, the most miserable and | of the manuscript to pray for him, the most miserable and | of the manuscript to pray for him, the most miserable and |
| 442 | wretched sinner. | wretched sinner. | wretched sinner. |
| 443 | 5. The Encomium which the Patriarch Celestinus, Arch- | 5. The Encomium which the Patriarch Celestinus, Arch- | 5. The Encomium which the Patriarch Celestinus, Arch- |
| 444 | bishop of Rome, pronounced on Saint Victor in the Mar- | bishop of Rome, pronounced on Saint Victor in the Mar- | bishop of Rome, pronounced on Saint Victor in the Mar- |
| 445 | tyrium in Rome which had been built in honour of the saint | tyrium in Rome which had been built in honour of the saint | tyrium in Rome which had been built in honour of the saint |
| 446 | by the © God-loving Emperor’. ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ | by the © God-loving Emperor’. Ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ | by the © God-loving Emperor’. Ouenkōmion e aftavof |
| 447 | ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲡⲇⲓⲇⲁⲥⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ | ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡ̀ⲡⲁⲧⲣⲓⲁⲣⲭⲏⲥ ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲡ̀ⲇⲓⲇⲁⲥⲕⲁⲗⲱⲥ | ǹje p̀patriarṡys et taiyout ouoh p̀ḋiḋaskalōs |
| page 19 | |||
| 448 | INTRODUCTION xix | INTRODUCTION xix | INTRODUCTION xix |
| 449 | ⲛⲁⲙⲉ • ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲉⲗⲉⲥϯⲛⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ | ⲛⲁⲙⲉ: ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲉⲗⲉⲥϯⲛⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ | name: apa kelestinos piarṡièpiskopos n t̀polis |
| 450 | ϩⲣⲱⲙⲏ • Fol. 264. | ϩⲣⲱⲙⲏ: Fol. 264. | hrōmy: Fol. 264. |
| 451 | 6. Colophon and date. Fol. 594. | 6. Colophon and date. Fol. 594. | 6. Colophon and date. Fol. 594. |
| 452 | 7 Outline drawing of a fierce-eyed animal. Fol. 60 a. | 7 Outline drawing of a fierce-eyed animal. Fol. 60 a. | 7 Outline drawing of a fierce-eyed animal. Fol. 60 a. |
| 453 | 2. OriENTAL No. 6783. | 2. OriENTAL No. 6783. | 2. OriENTAL No. 6783. |
| 454 | This manuscript contains 84 stout vellum leaves measuring | This manuscript contains 84 stout vellum leaves measuring | This manuscript contains 84 stout vellum leaves measuring |
| 455 | from 12 to 122 mn. in length and from 9% to 10 in. in width. | from 12 to 122 mn. in length and from 9% to 10 in. in width. | from 12 to 122 mn. in length and from 9% to 10 in. in width. |
| 456 | The pagination runs from ⲁ̄ to PZT, and the last page is | The pagination runs from ⲁ to PZT, and the last page is | The pagination runs from a to PZT, and the last page is |
| 457 | blank. The quires, which are signed by letters, are eleven in | blank. The quires, which are signed by letters, are eleven in | blank. The quires, which are signed by letters, are eleven in |
| 458 | number ; the first and second quires contain seven leaves | number ; the first and second quires contain seven leaves | number ; the first and second quires contain seven leaves |
| 459 | each, the eighth contains six leaves, and all the other quires | each, the eighth contains six leaves, and all the other quires | each, the eighth contains six leaves, and all the other quires |
| 460 | contain eight leaves each. The leaves vary greatly in thick- | contain eight leaves each. The leaves vary greatly in thick- | contain eight leaves each. The leaves vary greatly in thick- |
| 461 | ness and in size. One column of writing, which contains | ness and in size. One column of writing, which contains | ness and in size. One column of writing, which contains |
| 462 | from 24 to 26 lines, occupies each page. The texts are | from 24 to 26 lines, occupies each page. The texts are | from 24 to 26 lines, occupies each page. The texts are |
| 463 | decorated with head-pieces which are sometimes composed of | decorated with head-pieces which are sometimes composed of | decorated with head-pieces which are sometimes composed of |
| 464 | two bands of basket work, with angle-pieces, volutes, and | two bands of basket work, with angle-pieces, volutes, and | two bands of basket work, with angle-pieces, volutes, and |
| 465 | copper crosses; above these are ⲁ̄ and ® and ⲓ︦ⲥ︦ ⲭ︦ⲥ︦ (see | copper crosses; above these are ⲁ and ® and ⲓⲏⲥⲟⲩⲥ ⲭⲣⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ (see | copper crosses; above these are a and ® and iysous xristos (see |
| 466 | Plates VIII, IX, and X). On Fol. 304 the decoration of the | Plates VIII, IX, and X). On Fol. 304 the decoration of the | Plates VIII, IX, and X). On Fol. 304 the decoration of the |
| 467 | head-piece is peculiar to itself, and the initial, with the | head-piece is peculiar to itself, and the initial, with the | head-piece is peculiar to itself, and the initial, with the |
| 468 | words ‘light’ and life’ written inside it, is interesting | words ‘light’ and life’ written inside it, is interesting | words ‘light’ and life’ written inside it, is interesting |
| 469 | (see Plate XI). Characteristic tail-pieces are illustrated by | (see Plate XI). Characteristic tail-pieces are illustrated by | (see Plate XI). Characteristic tail-pieces are illustrated by |
| 470 | Plates XII and XIII. Ornamental initials, the arrangement | Plates XII and XIII. Ornamental initials, the arrangement | Plates XII and XIII. Ornamental initials, the arrangement |
| 471 | of paragraphs, and peculiarities of writing and punctuation | of paragraphs, and peculiarities of writing and punctuation | of paragraphs, and peculiarities of writing and punctuation |
| 472 | are exhibited by Plates XIV-XVI. Pieces of leather have | are exhibited by Plates XIV-XVI. Pieces of leather have | are exhibited by Plates XIV-XVI. Pieces of leather have |
| 473 | been fastened on the edges of the leaves that contain the | been fastened on the edges of the leaves that contain the | been fastened on the edges of the leaves that contain the |
| 474 | openings of the various compositions in the manuscript to | openings of the various compositions in the manuscript to | openings of the various compositions in the manuscript to |
| 475 | enable the reader to find each section easily. According to | enable the reader to find each section easily. According to | enable the reader to find each section easily. According to |
| 476 | the Colophon (see Plates XVII and XVIII) the manuscript | the Colophon (see Plates XVII and XVIII) the manuscript | the Colophon (see Plates XVII and XVIII) the manuscript |
| 477 | was copied by the most wretched and sinful Victor, the | was copied by the most wretched and sinful Victor, the | was copied by the most wretched and sinful Victor, the |
| 478 | deacon, the son of Mercurius, the deacon, the son of Epé- | deacon, the son of Mercurius, the deacon, the son of Epé- | deacon, the son of Mercurius, the deacon, the son of Epé- |
| 479 | nuchos, the Archdeacon of the church of Saint Mercurius | nuchos, the Archdeacon of the church of Saint Mercurius | nuchos, the Archdeacon of the church of Saint Mercurius |
| 480 | the General, in the town of Latopolis, or Esnd, in Upper | the General, in the town of Latopolis, or Esnd, in Upper | the General, in the town of Latopolis, or Esnd, in Upper |
| 481 | Egypt. The copying was finished on the twenty-third day | Egypt. The copying was finished on the twenty-third day | Egypt. The copying was finished on the twenty-third day |
| page 20 | |||
| 482 | XX INTRODUCTION | XX INTRODUCTION | XX INTRODUCTION |
| 483 | of the month Mesore (August 16), in the First Indiction, in | of the month Mesore (August 16), in the First Indiction, in | of the month Mesore (August 16), in the First Indiction, in |
| 484 | the seven hundred and nineteenth year of the Era of the | the seven hundred and nineteenth year of the Era of the | the seven hundred and nineteenth year of the Era of the |
| 485 | Martyrs, which date the manuscript equates with the three | Martyrs, which date the manuscript equates with the three | Martyrs, which date the manuscript equates with the three |
| 486 | hundred and sixty-third year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, | hundred and sixty-third year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, | hundred and sixty-third year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, |
| 487 | i.e, the Era of the Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 719 | i.e, the Era of the Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 719 | i.e, the Era of the Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 719 |
| 488 | = A.D. 1003 and Anno Hijrah 363 = ⲇ.. 973; there is, | = A.D. 1003 and Anno Hijrah 363 = ⲇ.. 973; there is, | = A.D. 1003 and Anno Hijrah 363 = ḋ.. 973; there is, |
| 489 | therefore, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. | therefore, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. | therefore, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. |
| 490 | But ⲧ̀ may be a seribe’s mistake for ⲧⲟⲩ , and if this be | But ⲧ may be a seribe’s mistake for ⲧⲉ , and if this be | But t may be a seribe’s mistake for te , and if this be |
| 491 | so the difference between the dates disappears. The expense | so the difference between the dates disappears. The expense | so the difference between the dates disappears. The expense |
| 492 | of copying and binding the manuscript was borne by | of copying and binding the manuscript was borne by | of copying and binding the manuscript was borne by |
| 493 | Zacharias, a deacon and monk in the church of Saint | Zacharias, a deacon and monk in the church of Saint | Zacharias, a deacon and monk in the church of Saint |
| 494 | Mercurius the General in Ath, i.e. Apollinopolis, or Edfi, | Mercurius the General in Ath, i.e. Apollinopolis, or Edfi, | Mercurius the General in Ath, i.e. Apollinopolis, or Edfi, |
| 495 | in Upper Egypt, and he gave it to the shrine of the saint | in Upper Egypt, and he gave it to the shrine of the saint | in Upper Egypt, and he gave it to the shrine of the saint |
| 496 | for the salvation of his soul, and in order that he might | for the salvation of his soul, and in order that he might | for the salvation of his soul, and in order that he might |
| 497 | enjoy an inheritance in heaven with Palamdn, Pachomeus, | enjoy an inheritance in heaven with Palamdn, Pachomeus, | enjoy an inheritance in heaven with Palamdn, Pachomeus, |
| 498 | Hor-si-esios, Apa Petronius, Theodore, Apa Shenute, and other | Hor-si-esios, Apa Petronius, Theodore, Apa Shenute, and other | Hor-si-esios, Apa Petronius, Theodore, Apa Shenute, and other |
| 499 | great anchorites and coenobites. | great anchorites and coenobites. | great anchorites and coenobites. |
| 500 | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : | The contents of the manuscript are as follows : |
| 501 | 1. The Life of Eustathius, a General who suffered mar- | 1. The Life of Eustathius, a General who suffered mar- | 1. The Life of Eustathius, a General who suffered mar- |
| 502 | tyrdom under Trajan, together with his wife Theopisté and | tyrdom under Trajan, together with his wife Theopisté and | tyrdom under Trajan, together with his wife Theopisté and |
| 503 | his two sons Agapius and Theopistus. ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲩ‐ | his two sons Agapius and Theopistus. Ⲡ̀ⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲩⲥⲧⲁⲑⲓⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ | his two sons Agapius and Theopistus. P̀bios ouoh t̀politia m ppet ouab apa evstaθios p̀·stratylatys |
| 504 | ϯⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲩⲥⲧⲁⲑⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲉⲥⲧⲣⲁⲧⲏⲗⲁⲧⲏⲥ | ||
| 505 | ⲛ̄ ⲧⲣⲁⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲡⲣ︦ⲣ︦ⲟ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲑⲉⲟⲡⲓⲥⲧⲏ ⲧⲉϥⲥϩⲓⲙⲉ ⲙⲛ̄ | ⲛ ⲧⲣⲁⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ ⲡ̀ⲟⲩⲣⲟ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲑⲉⲟⲡⲓⲥⲧⲏ ⲧⲉϥⲥ̀ϩⲓⲙⲓ ⲛⲉⲙ | n traianos p̀ouro nem θeopisty tefs̀·himi nem |
| 506 | ⲁⲅⲁⲡⲓⲟⲥ ⲙⲛ̄ ⲑⲉⲟⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛϥ̄ϣⲏⲣⲉ • Fol. 1 a. | ⲁⲅⲁⲡⲓⲟⲥ ⲛⲉⲙ ⲑⲉⲟⲡⲓⲥⲧⲟⲥ ⲛϥ̄ϣⲏⲣⲉ: Fol. 1 a. | aġapios nem θeopistos nfṡyre: Fol. 1 a. |
| 507 | 2. The Life of Cyrus, the perfect monk, as told by Apa | 2. The Life of Cyrus, the perfect monk, as told by Apa | 2. The Life of Cyrus, the perfect monk, as told by Apa |
| 508 | Pambo, the presbyter of the Church at Scete. ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ | Pambo, the presbyter of the Church at Scete. Ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ | Pambo, the presbyter of the Church at Scete. Pbios ouoh |
| 509 | ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲩⲣⲟⲥ • | ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲕⲩⲣⲟⲥ: | t̀politia m pen pet ouab n iōt apa kiros: |
| 510 | ⲡⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲙⲉ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥϩⲓⲥⲧⲟⲣⲓⲍⲉ ⲙ̄ⲙⲟϥ • ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲁⲡⲁⲡⲁⲙ‐ | ||
| 511 | ⲃⲱ ⲡⲉ ⲡⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ⲧⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ̄ ϣⲓⲏⲧ • Fol. 234. | ⲡ̀ⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲥ ⲛⲁⲙⲉ ⲉⲧⲁϥϩⲓⲥⲧⲟⲣⲓⲍⲉ ⲙ̀ⲙⲟϥ: ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲡⲁⲡⲁⲙⲃⲱ ⲡⲉ ⲡ̀ⲣⲉⲥⲃⲩⲧⲉⲣⲟⲥ ⲛ̀ⲧⲉⲕⲕⲗⲏⲥⲓⲁ ⲛ ϣⲓⲏⲧ: Fol. 234. | p̀telios name etafhistorize m̀mof: ǹje apapambō pe p̀resbiteros ǹtekklysia n ṡiyt: Fol. 234. |
| 512 | 3. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, on | 3. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, on | 3. The Encomium of Flavianus, Bishop of Ephesus, on |
| 513 | Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥ‐ | Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. Ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ ⲫ̀ⲗⲁⲃⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ | Demetrius, Archbishop of Alexandria. Ouenkōmion e aftavoof ǹje pen pet ouab n iōt f̀labianos |
| 514 | ⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ ⲫⲗⲁⲃⲓⲁⲛⲟⲥ | ||
| 515 | ⲡⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲉⲫⲉⲥⲟⲥ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡϩⲁ‐ | ⲡⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲉ̀ⲫⲉⲥⲟⲥ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲇⲩⲙⲏⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ ϧⲉⲛ | pièpiskopos n èfesos t̀polis e aftavoof e p̀agios ḋimytrios piarṡièpiskopos n rakote xen |
| 516 | ⲅⲓⲟⲥ ⲇⲩⲙⲏⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ ϩⲙ̄ | ||
| 517 | ⲡⲉϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉϥⲣ̄ ⲡⲙⲉⲉⲩⲉ • Fol. 304. | ⲡ̀ⲉ̀ϩⲟⲟⲩ ⲙ ⲡⲉϥⲣ ⲫ̀ⲙⲉⲩⲓ: Fol. 304. | p̀èhoou m pefr f̀mevi: Fol. 304. |
| page 21 | |||
| 518 | INTRODUCTION xxi | INTRODUCTION xxi | INTRODUCTION xxi |
| 519 | 4. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. ⲡⲁⲥⲕⲏϯⲕⲟⲛ ⲛ̄ | 4. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. ⲡⲁⲥⲕⲏϯⲕⲟⲛ ⲛ | 4. The Askétikon of Apa Ephraim. paskytikon n |
| 520 | ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲫⲣⲁⲓⲙ • Fol. 45 | ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲫⲣⲉⲙ: Fol. 45 | apa efrem: Fol. 45 |
| 521 | 5. An Epistle of Apa Ephraim. ⲛⲧⲟϥ ⲟⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲫⲣⲁⲓ̈ⲙ | 5. An Epistle of Apa Ephraim. Ⲛⲑⲟϥ ⲟⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲉⲫⲣⲉⲙ | 5. An Epistle of Apa Ephraim. Nθof on apa efrem |
| 522 | ⲉϥⲥϩⲁⲓ ⲉ ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲛ̄ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲣⲓⲧ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥ ⲉϥϫⲓ ⲥⲃⲱ ⲛ̄ⲧⲟⲟⲧϥ • | ⲉϥⲥ̀ϧⲁⲓ ⲉ ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲛ ⲟⲩⲙⲉⲛⲣⲓⲧ ⲉⲧⲁϥ ⲉϥϭⲓ ⲥⲃⲱ ⲛ̀ⲧⲟⲧϥ: | efs̀xai e ratf n oumenrit etaf efċi svō ǹtotf: |
| 523 | Fol. 63 4. | Fol. 63 4. | Fol. 63 4. |
| 524 | 6. The Life of John the Monk, whose parents made a | 6. The Life of John the Monk, whose parents made a | 6. The Life of John the Monk, whose parents made a |
| 525 | ‘golden Gospel’ for him. ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲁⲕⲁⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲓⲱ‐ | ‘golden Gospel’ for him. Ⲡ̀ⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲙⲁⲕⲁⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲓⲱⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡ̀ⲙⲟⲛⲟⲭⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲫⲁⲓ ⲉ̀ⲧⲁ ⲡⲉϥⲉⲓⲟⲟⲧⲉ | ‘golden Gospel’ for him. P̀bios m p̀makarios iōannys p̀monoxos n telion fai èta pefeioote |
| 526 | ϩⲁⲛⲛⲏⲥ ⲡⲙⲟⲛⲟⲭⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲧⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲡⲁⲓ ⲛ̄ⲧⲁ ⲡⲉϥⲉⲓⲟⲟⲧⲉ | ||
| 527 | ⲥⲙⲓⲛⲉ ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲩⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ̄ⲛⲟⲩⲃ Fol. 67 5, | ⲥⲙⲓⲛⲉ ⲛⲁϥ ⲙ ⲡ̀ⲉⲩⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲓⲟⲛ ⲛ̀ⲛⲟⲩⲃ Fol. 67 5, | smine naf m p̀evangelion ǹnoub Fol. 67 5, |
| 528 | 7. Colophon. Fol. 83 a and 4. | 7. Colophon. Fol. 83 a and 4. | 7. Colophon. Fol. 83 a and 4. |
| 529 | 8. A prayer for God’s blessing on Abba Abraham, the | 8. A prayer for God’s blessing on Abba Abraham, the | 8. A prayer for God’s blessing on Abba Abraham, the |
| 530 | Archimandrite, and on all the fathers and brethren in his | Archimandrite, and on all the fathers and brethren in his | Archimandrite, and on all the fathers and brethren in his |
| 531 | monastery, Fol, 844. (See Plate XIX.) | monastery, Fol, 844. (See Plate XIX.) | monastery, Fol, 844. (See Plate XIX.) |
| 532 | 3. OrientaL No. 7027. | 3. OrientaL No. 7027. | 3. OrientaL No. 7027. |
| 533 | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves measuring from | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves measuring from | This manuscript contains 78 paper leaves measuring from |
| 534 | 111 to 12in. in length and about 7%in. in width. The | 111 to 12in. in length and about 7%in. in width. The | 111 to 12in. in length and about 7%in. in width. The |
| 535 | pagination runs from ⲁ̄ to OX, and then omitting ob and ⲟ︦ⲅ︦ | pagination runs from ⲁ to OX, and then omitting ob and ⲟ︦ⲅ︦ | pagination runs from a to OX, and then omitting ob and o︦ġ︦ |
| 536 | goes on to Pad. The quires are signed with letters. ⲁ̄ | goes on to Pad. The quires are signed with letters. Ⲁ | goes on to Pad. The quires are signed with letters. A |
| 537 | contains seven leaves and ⲃ︦ to ⲏ̄ eight leaves each, and there | contains seven leaves and ⲃ to ⲓⲉ eight leaves each, and there | contains seven leaves and v to ie eight leaves each, and there |
| 538 | are ten leaves in quire © (Foll. 72 and 78). One column of | are ten leaves in quire © (Foll. 72 and 78). One column of | are ten leaves in quire © (Foll. 72 and 78). One column of |
| 539 | writing contains from 24 to 26 lines, and the letters are bold | writing contains from 24 to 26 lines, and the letters are bold | writing contains from 24 to 26 lines, and the letters are bold |
| 540 | and well formed (see Plates XX and XXI). The style of the | and well formed (see Plates XX and XXI). The style of the | and well formed (see Plates XX and XXI). The style of the |
| 541 | head-pieces, capital letters, marginal decorations, &ec., are | head-pieces, capital letters, marginal decorations, &ec., are | head-pieces, capital letters, marginal decorations, &ec., are |
| 542 | illustrated by Plates XXII-XXIV. According to the Colophon | illustrated by Plates XXII-XXIV. According to the Colophon | illustrated by Plates XXII-XXIV. According to the Colophon |
| 543 | (see Plates XXV and XXVI) the manuscript was copied by | (see Plates XXV and XXVI) the manuscript was copied by | (see Plates XXV and XXVI) the manuscript was copied by |
| 544 | Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon. The | Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon. The | Victor the deacon, the son of Mercurius the deacon. The |
| 545 | copying was finished on the third day of the month Tybi | copying was finished on the third day of the month Tybi | copying was finished on the third day of the month Tybi |
| 546 | (December 29), in the Third Indiction, in the seven hundred | (December 29), in the Third Indiction, in the seven hundred | (December 29), in the Third Indiction, in the seven hundred |
| 547 | and twenty-first year of the Era of the Martyrs, which date | and twenty-first year of the Era of the Martyrs, which date | and twenty-first year of the Era of the Martyrs, which date |
| 548 | the manuscript equates with the three hundred and sixty-fifth | the manuscript equates with the three hundred and sixty-fifth | the manuscript equates with the three hundred and sixty-fifth |
| 549 | year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, i.e. the Era of the | year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, i.e. the Era of the | year of the ‘Era of the Saracens’, i.e. the Era of the |
| 550 | Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 721 = ⲇ.. 1005 and | Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 721 = ⲇ.. 1005 and | Flight (Hijrah). Now Anno Mart. 721 = ḋ.. 1005 and |
| 551 | Anno Hijrah 365 = A.D. 975; there is, therefore, as in MS. | Anno Hijrah 365 = A.D. 975; there is, therefore, as in MS. | Anno Hijrah 365 = A.D. 975; there is, therefore, as in MS. |
| 552 | Or. 6783, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. But | Or. 6783, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. But | Or. 6783, a difference of 30 years between the two dates. But |
| page 22 | |||
| 553 | xxi INTRODUCTION | xxi INTRODUCTION | xxi INTRODUCTION |
| 554 | ⲧϩⲉ may be a scribe’s mistake for rge, and if this be so the | ⲡⲣⲏϯ may be a scribe’s mistake for rge, and if this be so the | pryti may be a scribe’s mistake for rge, and if this be so the |
| 555 | difference between the two dates disappears. The expense of | difference between the two dates disappears. The expense of | difference between the two dates disappears. The expense of |
| 556 | copying the manuscript and the materials was shared by Abba | copying the manuscript and the materials was shared by Abba | copying the manuscript and the materials was shared by Abba |
| 557 | Abraham, the Archimandrite, and Abba Chaél, the warden | Abraham, the Archimandrite, and Abba Chaél, the warden | Abraham, the Archimandrite, and Abba Chaél, the warden |
| 558 | of the Monastery, and Zacharias the deacon, who presented | of the Monastery, and Zacharias the deacon, who presented | of the Monastery, and Zacharias the deacon, who presented |
| 559 | it to the Library of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius. | it to the Library of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius. | it to the Library of the Monastery of Saint Mercurius. |
| 560 | The contents of the manuscript are: | The contents of the manuscript are: | The contents of the manuscript are: |
| 561 | 1. The Life of Abba Onnophrios, the Anchorite, by Apa | 1. The Life of Abba Onnophrios, the Anchorite, by Apa | 1. The Life of Abba Onnophrios, the Anchorite, by Apa |
| 562 | Panoute. ⲡⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲁⲩⲱ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ | Panoute. Ⲡ̀ⲃⲓⲟⲥ ⲟⲩⲟϩ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲩϯⲁ ⲙ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ | Panoute. P̀bios ouoh t̀politia m pen pet ouab |
| 563 | ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓⲱⲧ • ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲟⲛⲛⲟⲫⲣⲓⲟⲥ | ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ: ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲟⲛⲛⲟⲫⲣⲓⲟⲥ | n iōt: et taiyout kata smot niven apa onnofrios |
| 564 | ⲡⲁⲛⲁⲭⲱⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ • Fol. 1 a. | ⲡ̀ⲁⲛⲁⲭⲱⲣⲓⲧⲏⲥ: Fol. 1 a. | p̀anaxōritys: Fol. 1 a. |
| 565 | 2. The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, Archbishop of | 2. The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, Archbishop of | 2. The Discourse which Apa Demetrius, Archbishop of |
| 566 | Antioch, preached on the birth according to the flesh of God | Antioch, preached on the birth according to the flesh of God | Antioch, preached on the birth according to the flesh of God |
| 567 | the Word. ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲇⲩⲙⲏ‐ | ||
| 568 | ⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ ⲉ | the Word. Ⲟⲩⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲁⲡⲁ ⲇⲩⲙⲏⲧⲣⲓⲟⲥ ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲧ̀ⲡⲟⲗⲓⲥ ⲁⲛϯⲟⲭⲓⲁ ⲉ | the Word. Ouloġos e aftavof ǹje apa ḋimytrios piarṡièpiskopos n t̀polis antioṡia e |
| 569 | ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡⲉϫⲡⲟ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲁⲣⲝ̄ ⲙ ⲡⲛⲟⲩⲧⲉ ⲡⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ • | ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟϥ ⲉ ⲡ̀ϫ̀ⲫⲟ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲁⲣⲝ ⲙ ⲫ̀ⲛⲟⲩϯ ⲡ̀ⲗⲟⲅⲟⲥ: | aftavof e p̀g̀fo kata sarks m f̀nouti p̀loġos: |
| 570 | Fol. 21 6. | Fol. 21 6. | Fol. 21 6. |
| 571 | 4. Oriental No. 7025. | 4. Oriental No. 7025. | 4. Oriental No. 7025. |
| 572 | This manuscript contains 32 vellum leaves, many of which | This manuscript contains 32 vellum leaves, many of which | This manuscript contains 32 vellum leaves, many of which |
| 573 | are very irregular in shape, measuring about 10% in. in length | are very irregular in shape, measuring about 10% in. in length | are very irregular in shape, measuring about 10% in. in length |
| 574 | and 8% in. in width. The quires are five in number, and are | and 8% in. in width. The quires are five in number, and are | and 8% in. in width. The quires are five in number, and are |
| 575 | signed by letters; when the manuscript was complete each | signed by letters; when the manuscript was complete each | signed by letters; when the manuscript was complete each |
| 576 | quire contained eight leaves. Of the first quire three leaves | quire contained eight leaves. Of the first quire three leaves | quire contained eight leaves. Of the first quire three leaves |
| 577 | are missing, and there is therefore a break in the pagination | are missing, and there is therefore a break in the pagination | are missing, and there is therefore a break in the pagination |
| 578 | (3-2). Each page contains two columns of text, and the | (3-2). Each page contains two columns of text, and the | (3-2). Each page contains two columns of text, and the |
| 579 | number of lines in the column varies from 18 to 22. The | number of lines in the column varies from 18 to 22. The | number of lines in the column varies from 18 to 22. The |
| 580 | title of the work in the manuscript is ornamented with a | title of the work in the manuscript is ornamented with a | title of the work in the manuscript is ornamented with a |
| 581 | simple, two-colour, twisted design (see Plate XX VII), and on | simple, two-colour, twisted design (see Plate XX VII), and on | simple, two-colour, twisted design (see Plate XX VII), and on |
| 582 | the upper margin of the first and last leaves of the quires is | the upper margin of the first and last leaves of the quires is | the upper margin of the first and last leaves of the quires is |
| 583 | the usual fourfold, plaited ornament (see Plate XXVIII). | the usual fourfold, plaited ornament (see Plate XXVIII). | the usual fourfold, plaited ornament (see Plate XXVIII). |
| 584 | The character of the writing, and the style and arrangement | The character of the writing, and the style and arrangement | The character of the writing, and the style and arrangement |
| 585 | of the large initial letters, are well shewn by Plates XXIX | of the large initial letters, are well shewn by Plates XXIX | of the large initial letters, are well shewn by Plates XXIX |
| 586 | and XXX. The manuscript was copied by Theophistus who, | and XXX. The manuscript was copied by Theophistus who, | and XXX. The manuscript was copied by Theophistus who, |
| 587 | according to the Colophon (see Plate XXXI), finished the | according to the Colophon (see Plate XXXI), finished the | according to the Colophon (see Plate XXXI), finished the |
| 588 | copying on the eleventh day of the month of Thoth | copying on the eleventh day of the month of Thoth | copying on the eleventh day of the month of Thoth |
| page 23 | |||
| 589 | INTRODUCTION xxii | INTRODUCTION xxii | INTRODUCTION xxii |
| 590 | (August 8), in the Third Indiction, in the six hundred and | (August 8), in the Third Indiction, in the six hundred and | (August 8), in the Third Indiction, in the six hundred and |
| 591 | ninety-eighth year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. ⲇ. p. 982. | ninety-eighth year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. Ⲇ. p. 982. | ninety-eighth year of the Era of the Martyrs, i.e. Ḋ. p. 982. |
| 592 | The expense of copying and making the manuscript was | The expense of copying and making the manuscript was | The expense of copying and making the manuscript was |
| 593 | borne by Chagl, the son of Stephen, the lion-hunter, and | borne by Chagl, the son of Stephen, the lion-hunter, and | borne by Chagl, the son of Stephen, the lion-hunter, and |
| 594 | when complete he gave the volume to the Monastery of | when complete he gave the volume to the Monastery of | when complete he gave the volume to the Monastery of |
| 595 | Saint Mercurius in the city of Tebd, the modern Edffi, in | Saint Mercurius in the city of Tebd, the modern Edffi, in | Saint Mercurius in the city of Tebd, the modern Edffi, in |
| 596 | order that the saint might beseech Christ to preserve him from | order that the saint might beseech Christ to preserve him from | order that the saint might beseech Christ to preserve him from |
| 597 | all the wiles of the Devil in this world, and to give him favour | all the wiles of the Devil in this world, and to give him favour | all the wiles of the Devil in this world, and to give him favour |
| 598 | in the sight of the Angel of Death and before God (see Plate | in the sight of the Angel of Death and before God (see Plate | in the sight of the Angel of Death and before God (see Plate |
| 599 | XXXII). The manuseript contains one work only, namely, | XXXII). The manuseript contains one work only, namely, | XXXII). The manuseript contains one work only, namely, |
| 600 | an Encomium by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria, on the | an Encomium by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria, on the | an Encomium by Timothy, Archbishop of Alexandria, on the |
| 601 | history of the stablishing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death. | history of the stablishing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death. | history of the stablishing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death. |
| 602 | ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̄ϭⲓ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲁⲃ | Ⲟⲩⲉⲅⲕⲱⲙⲓⲟⲛ ⲉ ⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲛ̀ϫⲉ ⲡⲉⲛ ⲡⲉⲧ ⲟⲩⲁⲃ | Ouenkōmion e aftavoof ǹje pen pet ouab |
| 603 | ⲛ̄ ⲉⲓ̈ⲱⲧ • ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓ̈ⲏⲩ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲙ • ⲁⲡⲁ ϯⲙⲟⲑⲉⲟⲥ | ⲛ ⲓⲱⲧ: ⲉⲧ ⲧⲁⲓⲏⲟⲩⲧ ⲕⲁⲧⲁ ⲥⲙⲟⲧ ⲛⲓⲃⲉⲛ: ⲁⲡⲁ ϯⲙⲟⲑⲉⲟⲥ | n iōt: et taiyout kata smot niven: apa timoθeos |
| 604 | ⲡⲁⲣⲭⲏⲉⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ̄ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ • ⲛ̄ⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ | ⲡⲓⲁⲣⲭⲓⲉ̀ⲡⲓⲥⲕⲟⲡⲟⲥ ⲛ ⲣⲁⲕⲟⲧⲉ: ⲉⲧⲁϥⲧⲁⲩⲟⲟϥ ⲇⲉ ⲉ | piarṡièpiskopos n rakote: etaftavoof ḋe e |
| 605 | ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡⲧⲁϩⲟ ⲉ ⲣⲁⲧϥ̄ ⲛ̄ ⲁⲃⲃⲁⲧⲱⲛ ⲡⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲙ̄ ⲡⲙⲟⲩ • | ⲧⲃⲉ ⲡ̀ⲧⲁϩⲟ ⲉ ⲣⲁⲧϥ ⲛ ⲁⲃⲃⲁⲧⲱⲛ ⲡ̀ⲁⲅⲅⲉⲗⲟⲥ ⲙ ⲫ̀ⲙⲟⲩ: | tve p̀taho e ratf n abbatōn p̀angelos m f̀mou: |
| 606 | II. SUMMARIES OF THE CONTENTS OF THE | II. SUMMARIES OF THE CONTENTS OF THE | II. SUMMARIES OF THE CONTENTS OF THE |
| 607 | MANUSCRIPTS. | MANUSCRIPTS. | MANUSCRIPTS. |
| 608 | 1. Tue MarryrpoM OF SAINT VICTOR. | 1. Tue MarryrpoM OF SAINT VICTOR. | 1. Tue MarryrpoM OF SAINT VICTOR. |
| 609 | Of the early years and education of Victor, the martyr, | Of the early years and education of Victor, the martyr, | Of the early years and education of Victor, the martyr, |
| 610 | the Coptic martyrdom tells us very little, but a little informa- | the Coptic martyrdom tells us very little, but a little informa- | the Coptic martyrdom tells us very little, but a little informa- |
| 611 | tion concerning them is found in an Ethiopic manuscript | tion concerning them is found in an Ethiopic manuscript | tion concerning them is found in an Ethiopic manuscript |
| 612 | preserved in the British Museum (Oriental 729). According | preserved in the British Museum (Oriental 729). According | preserved in the British Museum (Oriental 729). According |
| 613 | to this authority Victor’s mother, who was called Marta | to this authority Victor’s mother, who was called Marta | to this authority Victor’s mother, who was called Marta |
| 614 | acy, i.e. Martha, had lived with her husband Hermanos | acy, i.e. Martha, had lived with her husband Hermanos | acy, i.e. Martha, had lived with her husband Hermanos |
| 615 | PCo790;, i.e. Romanus, for thirty years, and had borne | PCo790;, i.e. Romanus, for thirty years, and had borne | PCo790;, i.e. Romanus, for thirty years, and had borne |
| 616 | him no ⲃⲟⲃ (Fol. 4 a, col. 1). She made many offerings in | him no ⲃⲟⲃ (Fol. 4 a, col. 1). She made many offerings in | him no vob (Fol. 4 a, col. 1). She made many offerings in |
| 617 | the local church, and prayed very earnestly for a son, and | the local church, and prayed very earnestly for a son, and | the local church, and prayed very earnestly for a son, and |
| 618 | one day when she had also paid adoration to the figure of the | one day when she had also paid adoration to the figure of the | one day when she had also paid adoration to the figure of the |
| 619 | Virgin Mary that was in the church, the figure nodded its | Virgin Mary that was in the church, the figure nodded its | Virgin Mary that was in the church, the figure nodded its |
| 620 | head towards Martha as a sign that her prayer had been heard | head towards Martha as a sign that her prayer had been heard | head towards Martha as a sign that her prayer had been heard |
| 621 | (Fol. 44). As a result Martha gave birth to a son at Antioch | (Fol. 44). As a result Martha gave birth to a son at Antioch | (Fol. 44). As a result Martha gave birth to a son at Antioch |
| page 24 | |||
| 622 | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION | xxiv INTRODUCTION |
| 623 | on the thirteenth day of the month Yakétit (February 7), | on the thirteenth day of the month Yakétit (February 7), | on the thirteenth day of the month Yakétit (February 7), |
| 624 | and she sent her servant to tell her husband what had | and she sent her servant to tell her husband what had | and she sent her servant to tell her husband what had |
| 625 | happened, and he told the Emperor. The child was called | happened, and he told the Emperor. The child was called | happened, and he told the Emperor. The child was called |
| 626 | Baktér, and God sent down a cloth of gold for him from | Baktér, and God sent down a cloth of gold for him from | Baktér, and God sent down a cloth of gold for him from |
| 627 | heaven (Fol. 54). At the wish of Martha Victor was bap- | heaven (Fol. 54). At the wish of Martha Victor was bap- | heaven (Fol. 54). At the wish of Martha Victor was bap- |
| 628 | tized by the Archbishop Theodore (Fol. 6 a), and Diocletian, | tized by the Archbishop Theodore (Fol. 6 a), and Diocletian, | tized by the Archbishop Theodore (Fol. 6 a), and Diocletian, |
| 629 | who at that time was favourable to the Christians, sent | who at that time was favourable to the Christians, sent | who at that time was favourable to the Christians, sent |
| 630 | soldiers and horses and chariots to accompany the baptismal | soldiers and horses and chariots to accompany the baptismal | soldiers and horses and chariots to accompany the baptismal |
| 631 | party (Fol. 6 6) The Archbishop blessed the child (Fol. 7 a), | party (Fol. 6 6) The Archbishop blessed the child (Fol. 7 a), | party (Fol. 6 6) The Archbishop blessed the child (Fol. 7 a), |
| 632 | and when the Empress Pelteribys heard the blessing she | and when the Empress Pelteribys heard the blessing she | and when the Empress Pelteribys heard the blessing she |
| 633 | was seized with jealousy, and she snatched the child out of | was seized with jealousy, and she snatched the child out of | was seized with jealousy, and she snatched the child out of |
| 634 | his nurse’s arms and dashed him on the ground, meaning to | his nurse’s arms and dashed him on the ground, meaning to | his nurse’s arms and dashed him on the ground, meaning to |
| 635 | kill him (Fol. 74). His mother picked him up, and having | kill him (Fol. 74). His mother picked him up, and having | kill him (Fol. 74). His mother picked him up, and having |
| 636 | laid him before the statue of the Virgin Mary in the church, | laid him before the statue of the Virgin Mary in the church, | laid him before the statue of the Virgin Mary in the church, |
| 637 | all evil effects of his injuries were removed. The Empress | all evil effects of his injuries were removed. The Empress | all evil effects of his injuries were removed. The Empress |
| 638 | tried to steal the cloth of gold from the child, and made | tried to steal the cloth of gold from the child, and made | tried to steal the cloth of gold from the child, and made |
| 639 | further attempts to kill him, but she failed to do him any | further attempts to kill him, but she failed to do him any | further attempts to kill him, but she failed to do him any |
| 640 | harm (Fol. 8 4). Martha took steps to hide the cloth of gold | harm (Fol. 8 4). Martha took steps to hide the cloth of gold | harm (Fol. 8 4). Martha took steps to hide the cloth of gold |
| 641 | of her son, and complained to Diocletian of his wife’s enmity | of her son, and complained to Diocletian of his wife’s enmity | of her son, and complained to Diocletian of his wife’s enmity |
| 642 | to her (Fol. 9a). When Victor was taken to a great feast | to her (Fol. 9a). When Victor was taken to a great feast | to her (Fol. 9a). When Victor was taken to a great feast |
| 643 | made by his father, Diocletian attempted to steal the cloth | made by his father, Diocletian attempted to steal the cloth | made by his father, Diocletian attempted to steal the cloth |
| 644 | of gold from him, but, just as he was about to do so, an | of gold from him, but, just as he was about to do so, an | of gold from him, but, just as he was about to do so, an |
| 645 | angel snatched it away, and flew up into the air with it | angel snatched it away, and flew up into the air with it | angel snatched it away, and flew up into the air with it |
| 646 | (Fol. 10 a). When Victor was ten years of age he was | (Fol. 10 a). When Victor was ten years of age he was | (Fol. 10 a). When Victor was ten years of age he was |
| 647 | betrothed to the daughter of Basileides (Fol, 104). He was | betrothed to the daughter of Basileides (Fol, 104). He was | betrothed to the daughter of Basileides (Fol, 104). He was |
| 648 | sent to school where he learned all the Books of the Prophets | sent to school where he learned all the Books of the Prophets | sent to school where he learned all the Books of the Prophets |
| 649 | and their interpretation, and the Angel of God preserved | and their interpretation, and the Angel of God preserved | and their interpretation, and the Angel of God preserved |
| 650 | him from every sin (Fol. 11a), and Christ appeared to him | him from every sin (Fol. 11a), and Christ appeared to him | him from every sin (Fol. 11a), and Christ appeared to him |
| 651 | and gave him commands (Fol. 12 ¢). On Fol. 12 6 begins | and gave him commands (Fol. 12 ¢). On Fol. 12 6 begins | and gave him commands (Fol. 12 ¢). On Fol. 12 6 begins |
| 652 | the account of Diocletian’s change of attitude towards the | the account of Diocletian’s change of attitude towards the | the account of Diocletian’s change of attitude towards the |
| 653 | Christians, and of his setting up graven images, 7AGPT:, and | Christians, and of his setting up graven images, 7AGPT:, and | Christians, and of his setting up graven images, 7AGPT:, and |
| 654 | of his conspiracy to slay Gagybs 2780: (Caius), Archbishop | of his conspiracy to slay Gagybs 2780: (Caius), Archbishop | of his conspiracy to slay Gagybs 2780: (Caius), Archbishop |
| 655 | of Antioch (Fol. 13 a). The sight of the Emperors idolatry | of Antioch (Fol. 13 a). The sight of the Emperors idolatry | of Antioch (Fol. 13 a). The sight of the Emperors idolatry |
| 656 | horrified the people of Antioch, and they approved greatly | horrified the people of Antioch, and they approved greatly | horrified the people of Antioch, and they approved greatly |
| 657 | when Victor took up in his hands the mud of the street | when Victor took up in his hands the mud of the street | when Victor took up in his hands the mud of the street |
| page 25 | |||
| 658 | INTRODUCTION XXV | INTRODUCTION XXV | INTRODUCTION XXV |
| 659 | and rubbed it over the face of the statue of Apollo @i™A: | and rubbed it over the face of the statue of Apollo @i™A: | and rubbed it over the face of the statue of Apollo @i™A: |
| 660 | oT: Ak IPLC: ofS: OF; A00: 12: AsRecE: (Fol. 13 | oT: Ak IPLC: ofS: OF; A00: 12: AsRecE: (Fol. 13 | oT: Ak IPLC: ofS: OF; A00: 12: AsRecE: (Fol. 13 |
| 661 | col. 2), and cursed it as an unclean thing. From this point | col. 2), and cursed it as an unclean thing. From this point | col. 2), and cursed it as an unclean thing. From this point |
| 662 | onwards the Ethiopic Iafe of Victor agrees in many places | onwards the Ethiopic Iafe of Victor agrees in many places | onwards the Ethiopic Iafe of Victor agrees in many places |
| 663 | with the statements made in the Coptic version of his | with the statements made in the Coptic version of his | with the statements made in the Coptic version of his |
| 664 | martyrdom. The facts given in this Life and in the Ethiopie | martyrdom. The facts given in this Life and in the Ethiopie | martyrdom. The facts given in this Life and in the Ethiopie |
| 665 | Synawariwm® appear to have been derived from a common | Synawariwm® appear to have been derived from a common | Synawariwm® appear to have been derived from a common |
| 666 | source. | source. | source. |
| 667 | Returning now to the Coptic text we find that Diocletian | Returning now to the Coptic text we find that Diocletian | Returning now to the Coptic text we find that Diocletian |
| 668 | began to worship idols publicly in the third year of bis reign, | began to worship idols publicly in the third year of bis reign, | began to worship idols publicly in the third year of bis reign, |
| 669 | i.e. about 286. He made seventy images in gold, viz. of | i.e. about 286. He made seventy images in gold, viz. of | i.e. about 286. He made seventy images in gold, viz. of |
| 670 | thirty-five gods and of thirty-five goddesses, the names of | thirty-five gods and of thirty-five goddesses, the names of | thirty-five gods and of thirty-five goddesses, the names of |
| 671 | some of which are preserved on a papyrus fragment recently | some of which are preserved on a papyrus fragment recently | some of which are preserved on a papyrus fragment recently |
| 672 | published by Mr. Crum.? Besides these he worshipped 140 | published by Mr. Crum.? Besides these he worshipped 140 | published by Mr. Crum.? Besides these he worshipped 140 |
| 673 | other gods, and he promulgated a decree, a copy of which | other gods, and he promulgated a decree, a copy of which | other gods, and he promulgated a decree, a copy of which |
| 674 | was affixed to the door of his Palace, ordering every subject | was affixed to the door of his Palace, ordering every subject | was affixed to the door of his Palace, ordering every subject |
| 675 | of his, no matter of what grade, from ¢ Romania’ to Philae, to | of his, no matter of what grade, from ¢ Romania’ to Philae, to | of his, no matter of what grade, from ¢ Romania’ to Philae, to |
| 676 | worship them. Every Christian was to be put to death by | worship them. Every Christian was to be put to death by | worship them. Every Christian was to be put to death by |
| 677 | the sword. He called upon his officers to make this decree | the sword. He called upon his officers to make this decree | the sword. He called upon his officers to make this decree |
| 678 | effective, and appointed a day whereon at dawn they were to | effective, and appointed a day whereon at dawn they were to | effective, and appointed a day whereon at dawn they were to |
| 679 | appear in the temple to offer up sacrifices to the gods with | appear in the temple to offer up sacrifices to the gods with | appear in the temple to offer up sacrifices to the gods with |
| 680 | him. On the 27th of March Diocletian and his nobles set | him. On the 27th of March Diocletian and his nobles set | him. On the 27th of March Diocletian and his nobles set |
| 681 | out for the temple very early in the morning, and two | out for the temple very early in the morning, and two | out for the temple very early in the morning, and two |
| 682 | hundred white horses drew his gods thither. Two hundred | hundred white horses drew his gods thither. Two hundred | hundred white horses drew his gods thither. Two hundred |
| 683 | lamps on golden stands, and four hundred lamps on silver | lamps on golden stands, and four hundred lamps on silver | lamps on golden stands, and four hundred lamps on silver |
| 684 | stands, were lighted, the silver altar was made ready, and | stands, were lighted, the silver altar was made ready, and | stands, were lighted, the silver altar was made ready, and |
| 685 | incense was burnt in the golden censer, and libations of oil | incense was burnt in the golden censer, and libations of oil | incense was burnt in the golden censer, and libations of oil |
| 686 | and wine were poured out, and fine wheaten cakes were | and wine were poured out, and fine wheaten cakes were | and wine were poured out, and fine wheaten cakes were |
| 687 | offered up on the altar. Opposite the altar stood a statue | offered up on the altar. Opposite the altar stood a statue | offered up on the altar. Opposite the altar stood a statue |
| 688 | of Apollo upon a pedestal of gold, and the Emperor took his | of Apollo upon a pedestal of gold, and the Emperor took his | of Apollo upon a pedestal of gold, and the Emperor took his |
| 689 | crown from his head, and placed it on the head of Apollo, | crown from his head, and placed it on the head of Apollo, | crown from his head, and placed it on the head of Apollo, |
| 690 | 1 See Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 661, Month of Miyazya, day 27 | 1 See Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 661, Month of Miyazya, day 27 | 1 See Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 661, Month of Miyazya, day 27 |
| 691 | (Fol. 450, col. 2-Fol. 46 a, col. 2). | (Fol. 450, col. 2-Fol. 46 a, col. 2). | (Fol. 450, col. 2-Fol. 46 a, col. 2). |
| 692 | ? e.g. Artemis, Persephone, Selene, Calliope, Erinnys, Nemesis, Hera, | ? e.g. Artemis, Persephone, Selene, Calliope, Erinnys, Nemesis, Hera, | ? e.g. Artemis, Persephone, Selene, Calliope, Erinnys, Nemesis, Hera, |
| 693 | ⲥ. See Crum, Anecdote Ozoniensia, Semitic Series, Part XII, Oxford, | ⲥ. See Crum, Anecdote Ozoniensia, Semitic Series, Part XII, Oxford, | s. See Crum, Anecdote Ozoniensia, Semitic Series, Part XII, Oxford, |
| 694 | 1918, pp. 83-8. | 1918, pp. 83-8. | 1918, pp. 83-8. |
| 695 | d | d | d |
| page 26 | |||
| 696 | XXVI INTRODUCTION | XXVI INTRODUCTION | XXVI INTRODUCTION |
| 697 | and he worshipped the god three times, as the giver of | and he worshipped the god three times, as the giver of | and he worshipped the god three times, as the giver of |
| 698 | victory in war. After Diocletian, the three Caesars—here | victory in war. After Diocletian, the three Caesars—here | victory in war. After Diocletian, the three Caesars—here |
| 699 | called Romanus, Basileides, and Kuaius—advanced and wor- | called Romanus, Basileides, and Kuaius—advanced and wor- | called Romanus, Basileides, and Kuaius—advanced and wor- |
| 700 | shipped Apollo, and made offerings of thirty, twenty, and | shipped Apollo, and made offerings of thirty, twenty, and | shipped Apollo, and made offerings of thirty, twenty, and |
| 701 | ten centenarii of gold to the temple ; Diocletian’s contribution | ten centenarii of gold to the temple ; Diocletian’s contribution | ten centenarii of gold to the temple ; Diocletian’s contribution |
| 702 | was sixty centenarii of gold and three very precious jewels | was sixty centenarii of gold and three very precious jewels | was sixty centenarii of gold and three very precious jewels |
| 703 | for the crown of Apollo. When the three Caesars had | for the crown of Apollo. When the three Caesars had | for the crown of Apollo. When the three Caesars had |
| 704 | offered up sacrifice to Apollo and the gods, 600,000 soldiers | offered up sacrifice to Apollo and the gods, 600,000 soldiers | offered up sacrifice to Apollo and the gods, 600,000 soldiers |
| 705 | and 2,000,000 of people followed their example. A certain | and 2,000,000 of people followed their example. A certain | and 2,000,000 of people followed their example. A certain |
| 706 | official called Basileides refused to worship the gods, and he | official called Basileides refused to worship the gods, and he | official called Basileides refused to worship the gods, and he |
| 707 | and all his house were promptly put to death by Diocletian. | and all his house were promptly put to death by Diocletian. | and all his house were promptly put to death by Diocletian. |
| 708 | The throng in the temple was so great, and the fumes of the | The throng in the temple was so great, and the fumes of the | The throng in the temple was so great, and the fumes of the |
| 709 | incense so suffocating, that 5,000 people died therein, and | incense so suffocating, that 5,000 people died therein, and | incense so suffocating, that 5,000 people died therein, and |
| 710 | 5,000 more were crushed to death by the mob outside. | 5,000 more were crushed to death by the mob outside. | 5,000 more were crushed to death by the mob outside. |
| 711 | ‘When Romanus had superintended the carrying out of the | ‘When Romanus had superintended the carrying out of the | ‘When Romanus had superintended the carrying out of the |
| 712 | Emperor’s orders, he called upon his son Victor to come and | Emperor’s orders, he called upon his son Victor to come and | Emperor’s orders, he called upon his son Victor to come and |
| 713 | offer up sacrifice. Now Victor was a Christian, and all his | offer up sacrifice. Now Victor was a Christian, and all his | offer up sacrifice. Now Victor was a Christian, and all his |
| 714 | sympathies were with the Christians, He prayed day and | sympathies were with the Christians, He prayed day and | sympathies were with the Christians, He prayed day and |
| 715 | night, ate once a week only, and then only of uncooked food, | night, ate once a week only, and then only of uncooked food, | night, ate once a week only, and then only of uncooked food, |
| 716 | drank no wine, was continent, took no pleasure in rich | drank no wine, was continent, took no pleasure in rich | drank no wine, was continent, took no pleasure in rich |
| 717 | apparel, and was uninterested in military expeditions and | apparel, and was uninterested in military expeditions and | apparel, and was uninterested in military expeditions and |
| 718 | sports. He associated wholly with his inferiors, but used no | sports. He associated wholly with his inferiors, but used no | sports. He associated wholly with his inferiors, but used no |
| 719 | foul language, and swore ⲡⲟ oaths. He succoured every | foul language, and swore ⲡⲟ oaths. He succoured every | foul language, and swore po oaths. He succoured every |
| 720 | Christian In distress, and often gave the clothes he was | Christian In distress, and often gave the clothes he was | Christian In distress, and often gave the clothes he was |
| 721 | wearing to the poor. He built an apartment for himself, | wearing to the poor. He built an apartment for himself, | wearing to the poor. He built an apartment for himself, |
| 722 | so that he could escape from the society of his parents at | so that he could escape from the society of his parents at | so that he could escape from the society of his parents at |
| 723 | pleasure, and in it he lived upon a diet of bread, and salt, | pleasure, and in it he lived upon a diet of bread, and salt, | pleasure, and in it he lived upon a diet of bread, and salt, |
| 724 | and water, and slept on the ground, and prayed 1,065 prayers | and water, and slept on the ground, and prayed 1,065 prayers | and water, and slept on the ground, and prayed 1,065 prayers |
| 725 | each day, and 730 each night; and our Lord used to appear | each day, and 730 each night; and our Lord used to appear | each day, and 730 each night; and our Lord used to appear |
| 726 | to him at intervals and encourage him to further ascetic | to him at intervals and encourage him to further ascetic | to him at intervals and encourage him to further ascetic |
| 727 | endeavours. Romanus had betrothed Victor to the daughter | endeavours. Romanus had betrothed Victor to the daughter | endeavours. Romanus had betrothed Victor to the daughter |
| 728 | of Basileides, his fellow Caesar, but Victor's mind was not | of Basileides, his fellow Caesar, but Victor's mind was not | of Basileides, his fellow Caesar, but Victor's mind was not |
| 729 | set upon marriage, or upon the honours of this world, which | set upon marriage, or upon the honours of this world, which | set upon marriage, or upon the honours of this world, which |
| 730 | he despised, | he despised, | he despised, |
| 731 | When Romanus ordered Victor to offer up saerifice, the | When Romanus ordered Victor to offer up saerifice, the | When Romanus ordered Victor to offer up saerifice, the |
| page 27 | |||
| 732 | INTRODUCTION xxvii | INTRODUCTION xxvii | INTRODUCTION xxvii |
| 733 | young man rebuked him for allowing the foolishness of | young man rebuked him for allowing the foolishness of | young man rebuked him for allowing the foolishness of |
| 734 | idolatry to get a hold upon him, and having quoted passages | idolatry to get a hold upon him, and having quoted passages | idolatry to get a hold upon him, and having quoted passages |
| 735 | of Scripture to him, and expressed his sorrow that his father | of Scripture to him, and expressed his sorrow that his father | of Scripture to him, and expressed his sorrow that his father |
| 736 | had become ‘a man without God’, he refused to do so. | had become ‘a man without God’, he refused to do so. | had become ‘a man without God’, he refused to do so. |
| 737 | This conversation was heard by all the soldiers,and Romanus, | This conversation was heard by all the soldiers,and Romanus, | This conversation was heard by all the soldiers,and Romanus, |
| 738 | wishing to avoid a public scandal, begged Victor to do what | wishing to avoid a public scandal, begged Victor to do what | wishing to avoid a public scandal, begged Victor to do what |
| 739 | he asked him, and told him that he would make arrange- | he asked him, and told him that he would make arrange- | he asked him, and told him that he would make arrange- |
| 740 | ments for him to be married in the following month. Victor | ments for him to be married in the following month. Victor | ments for him to be married in the following month. Victor |
| 741 | rejected this suggestion, and addressed such a severe rebuke | rejected this suggestion, and addressed such a severe rebuke | rejected this suggestion, and addressed such a severe rebuke |
| 742 | to his father that Romanus lost his temper, and swore that | to his father that Romanus lost his temper, and swore that | to his father that Romanus lost his temper, and swore that |
| 743 | he would deliver his rebellious son into the hands of the | he would deliver his rebellious son into the hands of the | he would deliver his rebellious son into the hands of the |
| 744 | Emperor to be put to death. Romanus first attributes his | Emperor to be put to death. Romanus first attributes his | Emperor to be put to death. Romanus first attributes his |
| 745 | behaviour to magic worked in the Name of Jesus, and goes on | behaviour to magic worked in the Name of Jesus, and goes on | behaviour to magic worked in the Name of Jesus, and goes on |
| 746 | to warn his son that it will avail him nothing in the end, but | to warn his son that it will avail him nothing in the end, but | to warn his son that it will avail him nothing in the end, but |
| 747 | subsequently thinks that this rebellion may have been caused | subsequently thinks that this rebellion may have been caused | subsequently thinks that this rebellion may have been caused |
| 748 | by his delay in bringing about Victor's marriage. In the | by his delay in bringing about Victor's marriage. In the | by his delay in bringing about Victor's marriage. In the |
| 749 | further conversation that took place between Romanus and | further conversation that took place between Romanus and | further conversation that took place between Romanus and |
| 750 | Victor, the latter refuses to admit his relationship to an | Victor, the latter refuses to admit his relationship to an | Victor, the latter refuses to admit his relationship to an |
| 751 | idolater, and the former attempts to persuade Victor to offer | idolater, and the former attempts to persuade Victor to offer | idolater, and the former attempts to persuade Victor to offer |
| 752 | up sacrifice by promising him the rank of general, and a | up sacrifice by promising him the rank of general, and a | up sacrifice by promising him the rank of general, and a |
| 753 | position of great honour in the Palace. Finally, Romanus | position of great honour in the Palace. Finally, Romanus | position of great honour in the Palace. Finally, Romanus |
| 754 | appeals to Victor's affection for his mother, and pictures to | appeals to Victor's affection for his mother, and pictures to | appeals to Victor's affection for his mother, and pictures to |
| 755 | him the grief which she will feel when she hears of his | him the grief which she will feel when she hears of his | him the grief which she will feel when she hears of his |
| 756 | behaviour, and promises to add thirty centenarii of gold to | behaviour, and promises to add thirty centenarii of gold to | behaviour, and promises to add thirty centenarii of gold to |
| 757 | the gifts which he will bestow upon Victor on his marriage. | the gifts which he will bestow upon Victor on his marriage. | the gifts which he will bestow upon Victor on his marriage. |
| 758 | The arguments of Romanus proving ineffectual, his fellow | The arguments of Romanus proving ineffectual, his fellow | The arguments of Romanus proving ineffectual, his fellow |
| 759 | Caesars Basileides and Euaius went to Victor, and begged | Caesars Basileides and Euaius went to Victor, and begged | Caesars Basileides and Euaius went to Victor, and begged |
| 760 | him to obey his father, but their entreaties only provoked | him to obey his father, but their entreaties only provoked | him to obey his father, but their entreaties only provoked |
| 761 | to wrath Victor, who appealed to God in burning words, and | to wrath Victor, who appealed to God in burning words, and | to wrath Victor, who appealed to God in burning words, and |
| 762 | referred to the sufferings that he had endured for His sake, | referred to the sufferings that he had endured for His sake, | referred to the sufferings that he had endured for His sake, |
| 763 | and to the fact that for the last twelve years he had only | and to the fact that for the last twelve years he had only | and to the fact that for the last twelve years he had only |
| 764 | eaten food once a week, and had never had a bath. At | eaten food once a week, and had never had a bath. At | eaten food once a week, and had never had a bath. At |
| 765 | length, urged by the Devil, Romanus handed Victor over to | length, urged by the Devil, Romanus handed Victor over to | length, urged by the Devil, Romanus handed Victor over to |
| 766 | Diocletian, who asked him why he had not obeyed his | Diocletian, who asked him why he had not obeyed his | Diocletian, who asked him why he had not obeyed his |
| 767 | father’s commands. Thereupon Victor tore off the gold | father’s commands. Thereupon Victor tore off the gold | father’s commands. Thereupon Victor tore off the gold |
| page 28 | |||
| 768 | ⲁⲁ. INTRODUCTION | ⲁⲁ. INTRODUCTION | aa. INTRODUCTION |
| 769 | chain and the insignia of his rank which he was wearing, | chain and the insignia of his rank which he was wearing, | chain and the insignia of his rank which he was wearing, |
| 770 | and threw them in the Emperors face, saying that he would | and threw them in the Emperors face, saying that he would | and threw them in the Emperors face, saying that he would |
| 771 | no longer wear the badge of a mortal emperor, but would wear | no longer wear the badge of a mortal emperor, but would wear | no longer wear the badge of a mortal emperor, but would wear |
| 772 | that of the Celestial Emperor Christ. Diocletian, amazed at | that of the Celestial Emperor Christ. Diocletian, amazed at | that of the Celestial Emperor Christ. Diocletian, amazed at |
| 773 | Victor's boldness, reminded him of the tortures and punish- | Victor's boldness, reminded him of the tortures and punish- | Victor's boldness, reminded him of the tortures and punish- |
| 774 | ments which he had the power to inflict upon him, and of | ments which he had the power to inflict upon him, and of | ments which he had the power to inflict upon him, and of |
| 775 | his command to suppress all mention of the Name of Christ. | his command to suppress all mention of the Name of Christ. | his command to suppress all mention of the Name of Christ. |
| 776 | Only for the sake of Romanus did he permit Victor to | Only for the sake of Romanus did he permit Victor to | Only for the sake of Romanus did he permit Victor to |
| 777 | speak a word, and he further reminded Victor that it was one | speak a word, and he further reminded Victor that it was one | speak a word, and he further reminded Victor that it was one |
| 778 | of his predecessors, an Emperor, who gave orders to Pilate, | of his predecessors, an Emperor, who gave orders to Pilate, | of his predecessors, an Emperor, who gave orders to Pilate, |
| 779 | who put Christ to death. At length he said to Victor: | who put Christ to death. At length he said to Victor: | who put Christ to death. At length he said to Victor: |
| 780 | Either obey thy father, or I will banish thee, and thou | Either obey thy father, or I will banish thee, and thou | Either obey thy father, or I will banish thee, and thou |
| 781 | shalt be put to death.” Once again Romanus appealed to | shalt be put to death.” Once again Romanus appealed to | shalt be put to death.” Once again Romanus appealed to |
| 782 | Victor to offer up sacrifice, but he refused, saying that | Victor to offer up sacrifice, but he refused, saying that | Victor to offer up sacrifice, but he refused, saying that |
| 783 | Christ and not Diocletian was his God. Thereupon Romanus | Christ and not Diocletian was his God. Thereupon Romanus | Christ and not Diocletian was his God. Thereupon Romanus |
| 784 | ordered his men to tie Victor’s arms behind his back, and to | ordered his men to tie Victor’s arms behind his back, and to | ordered his men to tie Victor’s arms behind his back, and to |
| 785 | take him outside the city and spear him to death there; and | take him outside the city and spear him to death there; and | take him outside the city and spear him to death there; and |
| 786 | having put a gag in his mouth the soldiers led him away. | having put a gag in his mouth the soldiers led him away. | having put a gag in his mouth the soldiers led him away. |
| 787 | At this moment the Devil seized the opportunity of | At this moment the Devil seized the opportunity of | At this moment the Devil seized the opportunity of |
| 788 | tempting Victor, and, taking the form of a soldier, he | tempting Victor, and, taking the form of a soldier, he | tempting Victor, and, taking the form of a soldier, he |
| 789 | exhorted him to obey his father, even as did Isaac, and | exhorted him to obey his father, even as did Isaac, and | exhorted him to obey his father, even as did Isaac, and |
| 790 | not to run the risk of incurring the curse of Ham, and | not to run the risk of incurring the curse of Ham, and | not to run the risk of incurring the curse of Ham, and |
| 791 | he promised to use his own influence with Romanus to | he promised to use his own influence with Romanus to | he promised to use his own influence with Romanus to |
| 792 | have Victor made a general. When the Emperor heard | have Victor made a general. When the Emperor heard | have Victor made a general. When the Emperor heard |
| 793 | that Romanus had condemned his son to be beheaded in | that Romanus had condemned his son to be beheaded in | that Romanus had condemned his son to be beheaded in |
| 794 | his devotion to his commands and his gods, he sent two | his devotion to his commands and his gods, he sent two | his devotion to his commands and his gods, he sent two |
| 795 | soldiers to fetch Victor, and told Romanus that he would | soldiers to fetch Victor, and told Romanus that he would | soldiers to fetch Victor, and told Romanus that he would |
| 796 | banish him to Alexandria where he would die in prison. | banish him to Alexandria where he would die in prison. | banish him to Alexandria where he would die in prison. |
| 797 | When Victor heard that Diocletian would not allow him | When Victor heard that Diocletian would not allow him | When Victor heard that Diocletian would not allow him |
| 798 | to be beheaded he was furious, and reviled the Emperor, who, | to be beheaded he was furious, and reviled the Emperor, who, | to be beheaded he was furious, and reviled the Emperor, who, |
| 799 | though very angry with Victor, did not cause him to be put | though very angry with Victor, did not cause him to be put | though very angry with Victor, did not cause him to be put |
| 800 | to death, but simply deprived him of his rank, and ordered | to death, but simply deprived him of his rank, and ordered | to death, but simply deprived him of his rank, and ordered |
| 801 | him to be supplied with food just sufficient to keep him alive, | him to be supplied with food just sufficient to keep him alive, | him to be supplied with food just sufficient to keep him alive, |
| 802 | Subsequently Diocletian had Victor’s hands tied behind | Subsequently Diocletian had Victor’s hands tied behind | Subsequently Diocletian had Victor’s hands tied behind |
| 803 | him, and the crown of his head shaved; and having bung | him, and the crown of his head shaved; and having bung | him, and the crown of his head shaved; and having bung |
| page 29 | |||
| 804 | INTRODUCTION XXIX | INTRODUCTION XXIX | INTRODUCTION XXIX |
| 805 | a bell from his neck, and fastened him to the tail of a horse, | a bell from his neck, and fastened him to the tail of a horse, | a bell from his neck, and fastened him to the tail of a horse, |
| 806 | four soldiers marched him about the city, beating him with | four soldiers marched him about the city, beating him with | four soldiers marched him about the city, beating him with |
| 807 | palm branches as he went. The cause of this treatment of | palm branches as he went. The cause of this treatment of | palm branches as he went. The cause of this treatment of |
| 808 | a son of one of the Caesars was made known to the populace | a son of one of the Caesars was made known to the populace | a son of one of the Caesars was made known to the populace |
| 809 | by a herald who went before Victor. | by a herald who went before Victor. | by a herald who went before Victor. |
| 810 | On the day of the new moon in the month of Pharmuthe | On the day of the new moon in the month of Pharmuthe | On the day of the new moon in the month of Pharmuthe |
| 811 | (March 27), or New Year’s Day, according to the Byzantine | (March 27), or New Year’s Day, according to the Byzantine | (March 27), or New Year’s Day, according to the Byzantine |
| 812 | Greeks, Diocletian wrote a dispatch to Armenius, the Count | Greeks, Diocletian wrote a dispatch to Armenius, the Count | Greeks, Diocletian wrote a dispatch to Armenius, the Count |
| 813 | of Rakote (Alexandria), stating that he had banished Victor, | of Rakote (Alexandria), stating that he had banished Victor, | of Rakote (Alexandria), stating that he had banished Victor, |
| 814 | and directing him on the arrival of the young man to torture | and directing him on the arrival of the young man to torture | and directing him on the arrival of the young man to torture |
| 815 | him three times, and then to drive him to the public baths of | him three times, and then to drive him to the public baths of | him three times, and then to drive him to the public baths of |
| 816 | the city, and burn him in the furnace. Thereupon four | the city, and burn him in the furnace. Thereupon four | the city, and burn him in the furnace. Thereupon four |
| 817 | soldiers were told off to take Victor to Rakote. They stripped | soldiers were told off to take Victor to Rakote. They stripped | soldiers were told off to take Victor to Rakote. They stripped |
| 818 | him naked and gagged him, they loaded his legs and feet | him naked and gagged him, they loaded his legs and feet | him naked and gagged him, they loaded his legs and feet |
| 819 | with iron fetters, they put a collar of iron round his neck, | with iron fetters, they put a collar of iron round his neck, | with iron fetters, they put a collar of iron round his neck, |
| 820 | and they drove him before them on the road. Before he | and they drove him before them on the road. Before he | and they drove him before them on the road. Before he |
| 821 | departed the soldiers removed his gag and allowed him to | departed the soldiers removed his gag and allowed him to | departed the soldiers removed his gag and allowed him to |
| 822 | have speech with his mother, to whom he explained the | have speech with his mother, to whom he explained the | have speech with his mother, to whom he explained the |
| 823 | events which had brought him to the condition in which | events which had brought him to the condition in which | events which had brought him to the condition in which |
| 824 | she then saw him. He told her that he owed his life at | she then saw him. He told her that he owed his life at | she then saw him. He told her that he owed his life at |
| 825 | that moment to Diocletian, but his gratitude to the Emperor | that moment to Diocletian, but his gratitude to the Emperor | that moment to Diocletian, but his gratitude to the Emperor |
| 826 | was not deep, for he prophesied blindness for him, and | was not deep, for he prophesied blindness for him, and | was not deep, for he prophesied blindness for him, and |
| 827 | declared that he would one day beg for alms at the gate | declared that he would one day beg for alms at the gate | declared that he would one day beg for alms at the gate |
| 828 | of Antioch, and he proclaimed woe unto all those who | of Antioch, and he proclaimed woe unto all those who | of Antioch, and he proclaimed woe unto all those who |
| 829 | listened to the counsels of the Ewperor. When his mother | listened to the counsels of the Ewperor. When his mother | listened to the counsels of the Ewperor. When his mother |
| 830 | spoke of the girl who was betrothed to him, he asked her, | spoke of the girl who was betrothed to him, he asked her, | spoke of the girl who was betrothed to him, he asked her, |
| 831 | ¢ What use is a bride to me?’ Then taking off the ring | ¢ What use is a bride to me?’ Then taking off the ring | ¢ What use is a bride to me?’ Then taking off the ring |
| 832 | which was on his finger and giving it to his mother, he | which was on his finger and giving it to his mother, he | which was on his finger and giving it to his mother, he |
| 833 | bade her farewell and left her. He then sealed the door | bade her farewell and left her. He then sealed the door | bade her farewell and left her. He then sealed the door |
| 834 | of his bedroom in the Palace in the Name of Christ, and | of his bedroom in the Palace in the Name of Christ, and | of his bedroom in the Palace in the Name of Christ, and |
| 835 | having said good-bye to his slaves, and kissed them, for he | having said good-bye to his slaves, and kissed them, for he | having said good-bye to his slaves, and kissed them, for he |
| 836 | had always been a kind and considerate master, he left the | had always been a kind and considerate master, he left the | had always been a kind and considerate master, he left the |
| 837 | Palace, and delivered himself up to his military escort. | Palace, and delivered himself up to his military escort. | Palace, and delivered himself up to his military escort. |
| 838 | Having replaced the gag in his mouth, they marched him | Having replaced the gag in his mouth, they marched him | Having replaced the gag in his mouth, they marched him |
| 839 | down to the sea~coast, and put him on board a ship which was | down to the sea~coast, and put him on board a ship which was | down to the sea~coast, and put him on board a ship which was |
| page 30 | |||
| 840 | XXX INTRODUCTION | XXX INTRODUCTION | XXX INTRODUCTION |
| 841 | about to sail for Alexandria. The passage seems to have | about to sail for Alexandria. The passage seems to have | about to sail for Alexandria. The passage seems to have |
| 842 | occupied nearly three weeks, for it was not until the twentieth | occupied nearly three weeks, for it was not until the twentieth | occupied nearly three weeks, for it was not until the twentieth |
| 843 | of Pharmuthe that the soldiers who accompanied Victor were | of Pharmuthe that the soldiers who accompanied Victor were | of Pharmuthe that the soldiers who accompanied Victor were |
| 844 | able to deliver Diocletian’s dispatch to Armenius, the Count | able to deliver Diocletian’s dispatch to Armenius, the Count | able to deliver Diocletian’s dispatch to Armenius, the Count |
| 845 | of Alexandria. | of Alexandria. | of Alexandria. |
| 846 | When the dispatch was put into the hands of Armenius, | When the dispatch was put into the hands of Armenius, | When the dispatch was put into the hands of Armenius, |
| 847 | he was in the Praetorium of Alexandria, busily engaged in | he was in the Praetorium of Alexandria, busily engaged in | he was in the Praetorium of Alexandria, busily engaged in |
| 848 | sentencing to death the soldiers who had become Christians, | sentencing to death the soldiers who had become Christians, | sentencing to death the soldiers who had become Christians, |
| 849 | and having no time to deal with Victor’s case at the moment, | and having no time to deal with Victor’s case at the moment, | and having no time to deal with Victor’s case at the moment, |
| 850 | be ordered the soldiers to remand him to prison until the | be ordered the soldiers to remand him to prison until the | be ordered the soldiers to remand him to prison until the |
| 851 | following morning. As soon as Armenius had seated him- | following morning. As soon as Armenius had seated him- | following morning. As soon as Armenius had seated him- |
| 852 | self on his throne of judgement next day he sent for Victor, | self on his throne of judgement next day he sent for Victor, | self on his throne of judgement next day he sent for Victor, |
| 853 | and told him that although he had been ordered to burn | and told him that although he had been ordered to burn | and told him that although he had been ordered to burn |
| 854 | him in the furnace of the public baths, he was willing to | him in the furnace of the public baths, he was willing to | him in the furnace of the public baths, he was willing to |
| 855 | spare him for his father's sake, When, in answer to this | spare him for his father's sake, When, in answer to this | spare him for his father's sake, When, in answer to this |
| 856 | remark, Victor reminded the Count that he owed his | remark, Victor reminded the Count that he owed his | remark, Victor reminded the Count that he owed his |
| 857 | Governorship of Alexandria to Romanus, his father, and | Governorship of Alexandria to Romanus, his father, and | Governorship of Alexandria to Romanus, his father, and |
| 858 | to himself, Armenius made his servants to torture him | to himself, Armenius made his servants to torture him | to himself, Armenius made his servants to torture him |
| 859 | horribly, i. e. they slit his face, and bound him with fetters so | horribly, i. e. they slit his face, and bound him with fetters so | horribly, i. e. they slit his face, and bound him with fetters so |
| 860 | tightly that the fetters cut into his flesh, and drove iron pegs | tightly that the fetters cut into his flesh, and drove iron pegs | tightly that the fetters cut into his flesh, and drove iron pegs |
| 861 | through his hands and feet, and when they had loaded | through his hands and feet, and when they had loaded | through his hands and feet, and when they had loaded |
| 862 | him with irons they cast him, hungry and thirsty, into | him with irons they cast him, hungry and thirsty, into | him with irons they cast him, hungry and thirsty, into |
| 863 | prison. When on the following morning Armenius again | prison. When on the following morning Armenius again | prison. When on the following morning Armenius again |
| 864 | sent for him, Victor had to be carried by twelve men | sent for him, Victor had to be carried by twelve men | sent for him, Victor had to be carried by twelve men |
| 865 | into his presence, for he was crushed beneath the weight | into his presence, for he was crushed beneath the weight | into his presence, for he was crushed beneath the weight |
| 866 | of his iron fetters, and could not walk. Armenius then | of his iron fetters, and could not walk. Armenius then | of his iron fetters, and could not walk. Armenius then |
| 867 | called upon Victor to sacrifice to Apollo and Artemis, and | called upon Victor to sacrifice to Apollo and Artemis, and | called upon Victor to sacrifice to Apollo and Artemis, and |
| 868 | when he refused to do so he was put on the rack, and the | when he refused to do so he was put on the rack, and the | when he refused to do so he was put on the rack, and the |
| 869 | executioners worked the rollers until they were exhausted. | executioners worked the rollers until they were exhausted. | executioners worked the rollers until they were exhausted. |
| 870 | Whilst Victor was being racked, his heart, i.e. soul, was | Whilst Victor was being racked, his heart, i.e. soul, was | Whilst Victor was being racked, his heart, i.e. soul, was |
| 871 | carried up into heaven, and the saints welcomed him and | carried up into heaven, and the saints welcomed him and | carried up into heaven, and the saints welcomed him and |
| 872 | conversed with him. Abel and Zacharias came to him, and | conversed with him. Abel and Zacharias came to him, and | conversed with him. Abel and Zacharias came to him, and |
| 873 | Michael exhorted him to endure his sufferings patiently, and | Michael exhorted him to endure his sufferings patiently, and | Michael exhorted him to endure his sufferings patiently, and |
| 874 | described to him the power and glory which he should | described to him the power and glory which he should | described to him the power and glory which he should |
| 875 | possess ultimately in heaven. The Archangel then sent | possess ultimately in heaven. The Archangel then sent | possess ultimately in heaven. The Archangel then sent |
| page 31 | |||
| 876 | INTRODUCTION XXXi | INTRODUCTION XXXi | INTRODUCTION XXXi |
| 877 | Victor's soul back to his body, which was still suspended | Victor's soul back to his body, which was still suspended | Victor's soul back to his body, which was still suspended |
| 878 | on the rack. These tortures having failed to make Vietor | on the rack. These tortures having failed to make Vietor | on the rack. These tortures having failed to make Vietor |
| 879 | offer up sacrifice, Armenius had lighted torches fastened to | offer up sacrifice, Armenius had lighted torches fastened to | offer up sacrifice, Armenius had lighted torches fastened to |
| 880 | his sides, and red-hot skewers driven through his body | his sides, and red-hot skewers driven through his body | his sides, and red-hot skewers driven through his body |
| 881 | from front to back, and his head thrust into an iron helmet, | from front to back, and his head thrust into an iron helmet, | from front to back, and his head thrust into an iron helmet, |
| 882 | that was filled with hot coals, presumably whilst he was still | that was filled with hot coals, presumably whilst he was still | that was filled with hot coals, presumably whilst he was still |
| 883 | on the rack. Victor was then lifted from the rack on to the | on the rack. Victor was then lifted from the rack on to the | on the rack. Victor was then lifted from the rack on to the |
| 884 | bed of iron, beneath which a fire had been lighted, and then | bed of iron, beneath which a fire had been lighted, and then | bed of iron, beneath which a fire had been lighted, and then |
| 885 | a mixture of tar, bitumen, and sulphur was poured down his | a mixture of tar, bitumen, and sulphur was poured down his | a mixture of tar, bitumen, and sulphur was poured down his |
| 886 | throat. | throat. | throat. |
| 887 | When Armenius discovered that these tortures also failed | When Armenius discovered that these tortures also failed | When Armenius discovered that these tortures also failed |
| 888 | to make Victor sacrifice to the gods, he ordered his men to | to make Victor sacrifice to the gods, he ordered his men to | to make Victor sacrifice to the gods, he ordered his men to |
| 889 | cast him gagged and bound into the furnace of the public | cast him gagged and bound into the furnace of the public | cast him gagged and bound into the furnace of the public |
| 890 | baths. When this had been done Victor stood up and prayed | baths. When this had been done Victor stood up and prayed | baths. When this had been done Victor stood up and prayed |
| 891 | in the furnace, and immediately the Archangel Michael came | in the furnace, and immediately the Archangel Michael came | in the furnace, and immediately the Archangel Michael came |
| 892 | down into the furnace, and spread out his apparel over Victor, | down into the furnace, and spread out his apparel over Victor, | down into the furnace, and spread out his apparel over Victor, |
| 893 | and lifted him up on his wing of light, which straightway | and lifted him up on his wing of light, which straightway | and lifted him up on his wing of light, which straightway |
| 894 | turned into a green meadow. Michael knocked off Vietor’s | turned into a green meadow. Michael knocked off Vietor’s | turned into a green meadow. Michael knocked off Vietor’s |
| 895 | fetters, and conversed with him about heaven. When Ar- | fetters, and conversed with him about heaven. When Ar- | fetters, and conversed with him about heaven. When Ar- |
| 896 | menius went to the baths to bathe Michael set Vietor on the | menius went to the baths to bathe Michael set Vietor on the | menius went to the baths to bathe Michael set Vietor on the |
| 897 | stone slab before him, so that he might see that the fire | stone slab before him, so that he might see that the fire | stone slab before him, so that he might see that the fire |
| 898 | had not harmed him. Armenius, believing that Victor's | had not harmed him. Armenius, believing that Victor's | had not harmed him. Armenius, believing that Victor's |
| 899 | appearance was due to magic, determined to have him | appearance was due to magic, determined to have him | appearance was due to magic, determined to have him |
| 900 | beheaded, but as soon as the people of the city heard of | beheaded, but as soon as the people of the city heard of | beheaded, but as soon as the people of the city heard of |
| 901 | his intention they entreated him to banish Victor to the | his intention they entreated him to banish Victor to the | his intention they entreated him to banish Victor to the |
| 902 | South, for they feared that Victor's father Romanus would | South, for they feared that Victor's father Romanus would | South, for they feared that Victor's father Romanus would |
| 903 | destroy their city if his son were put to death therein. | destroy their city if his son were put to death therein. | destroy their city if his son were put to death therein. |
| 904 | Avmenius had no wish to make Romanus his enemy, and | Avmenius had no wish to make Romanus his enemy, and | Avmenius had no wish to make Romanus his enemy, and |
| 905 | he therefore sent Victor to the South under military escort, | he therefore sent Victor to the South under military escort, | he therefore sent Victor to the South under military escort, |
| 906 | with a letter informing Eutychianus, the Count of the | with a letter informing Eutychianus, the Count of the | with a letter informing Eutychianus, the Count of the |
| 907 | "Thebaid, concerning the orders of Diocletian in respect | "Thebaid, concerning the orders of Diocletian in respect | "Thebaid, concerning the orders of Diocletian in respect |
| 908 | of him, | of him, | of him, |
| 909 | A sail of ten days brought Victor and the four soldiers | A sail of ten days brought Victor and the four soldiers | A sail of ten days brought Victor and the four soldiers |
| 910 | whose prisoner he was to Antinoé, where they found that | whose prisoner he was to Antinoé, where they found that | whose prisoner he was to Antinoé, where they found that |
| 911 | Futychianus had departed for the South. Returning to | Futychianus had departed for the South. Returning to | Futychianus had departed for the South. Returning to |
| page 32 | |||
| 912 | ⲟϩⲉ INTRODUCTION | ⲟϩⲓ INTRODUCTION | ohi INTRODUCTION |
| 913 | their boat the soldiers hoisted their sail again and set out | their boat the soldiers hoisted their sail again and set out | their boat the soldiers hoisted their sail again and set out |
| 914 | for the South, but before they had gone very far they | for the South, but before they had gone very far they | for the South, but before they had gone very far they |
| 915 | overtook the state barge of the Count of the Thebaid, | overtook the state barge of the Count of the Thebaid, | overtook the state barge of the Count of the Thebaid, |
| 916 | which was lying becalmed. They informed Eutychianus | which was lying becalmed. They informed Eutychianus | which was lying becalmed. They informed Eutychianus |
| 917 | of their business, and handed Victor over to him, and left | of their business, and handed Victor over to him, and left | of their business, and handed Victor over to him, and left |
| 918 | with him a supply of food sufficient for his immediate needs. | with him a supply of food sufficient for his immediate needs. | with him a supply of food sufficient for his immediate needs. |
| 919 | Eutychianus ordered his sailors to put him ashore where he | Eutychianus ordered his sailors to put him ashore where he | Eutychianus ordered his sailors to put him ashore where he |
| 920 | was, and to set up his pavilion wherein, when travelling, he | was, and to set up his pavilion wherein, when travelling, he | was, and to set up his pavilion wherein, when travelling, he |
| 921 | transacted public business. The next morning he ordered his | transacted public business. The next morning he ordered his | transacted public business. The next morning he ordered his |
| 922 | servants to fetch Victor from the bottom of the state barge | servants to fetch Victor from the bottom of the state barge | servants to fetch Victor from the bottom of the state barge |
| 923 | where be had passed the night in prayer, and when he came | where be had passed the night in prayer, and when he came | where be had passed the night in prayer, and when he came |
| 924 | into his presence the Count, addressing him by the name of | into his presence the Count, addressing him by the name of | into his presence the Count, addressing him by the name of |
| 925 | ¢ magician’, ordered him to offer up sacrifice with the people | ¢ magician’, ordered him to offer up sacrifice with the people | ¢ magician’, ordered him to offer up sacrifice with the people |
| 926 | present. This Victor refused to do, and the Count having | present. This Victor refused to do, and the Count having | present. This Victor refused to do, and the Count having |
| 927 | scoffed at his words, which he called a ¢ homily’; ordered his | scoffed at his words, which he called a ¢ homily’; ordered his | scoffed at his words, which he called a ¢ homily’; ordered his |
| 928 | men to tear out his tongue, and cut off his lips, to thrust | men to tear out his tongue, and cut off his lips, to thrust | men to tear out his tongue, and cut off his lips, to thrust |
| 929 | red-hot irons through his body, and to pour boiling oil over his | red-hot irons through his body, and to pour boiling oil over his | red-hot irons through his body, and to pour boiling oil over his |
| 930 | members. When Eutychianus saw that he endured all these | members. When Eutychianus saw that he endured all these | members. When Eutychianus saw that he endured all these |
| 931 | tortures with fortitude, and still refused to sacrifice to the | tortures with fortitude, and still refused to sacrifice to the | tortures with fortitude, and still refused to sacrifice to the |
| 932 | gods, he banished him to the fort of Hierakion, which seems | gods, he banished him to the fort of Hierakion, which seems | gods, he banished him to the fort of Hierakion, which seems |
| 933 | to have been situated in the desert country to the south of | to have been situated in the desert country to the south of | to have been situated in the desert country to the south of |
| 934 | Thebes. Thither Victor was taken by four soldiers, to whom | Thebes. Thither Victor was taken by four soldiers, to whom | Thebes. Thither Victor was taken by four soldiers, to whom |
| 935 | he related the story of his life as they journeyed along. | he related the story of his life as they journeyed along. | he related the story of his life as they journeyed along. |
| 936 | One day the Devil took the form of a soldier, and went | One day the Devil took the form of a soldier, and went | One day the Devil took the form of a soldier, and went |
| 937 | to Victor, and tried to drive him back into the world by | to Victor, and tried to drive him back into the world by | to Victor, and tried to drive him back into the world by |
| 938 | describing to him how Romanus had made the son of one | describing to him how Romanus had made the son of one | describing to him how Romanus had made the son of one |
| 939 | of his servants his heir, and produced a letter which pur- | of his servants his heir, and produced a letter which pur- | of his servants his heir, and produced a letter which pur- |
| 940 | ported to have been sent to him by Romanus. Victor soon | ported to have been sent to him by Romanus. Victor soon | ported to have been sent to him by Romanus. Victor soon |
| 941 | recognized the devilish phantom, which disappeared as soon | recognized the devilish phantom, which disappeared as soon | recognized the devilish phantom, which disappeared as soon |
| 942 | as the saint mentioned the Name of Jesus. For a time | as the saint mentioned the Name of Jesus. For a time | as the saint mentioned the Name of Jesus. For a time |
| 943 | Victor seems to have lived quietly in the camp of Hierakion, | Victor seems to have lived quietly in the camp of Hierakion, | Victor seems to have lived quietly in the camp of Hierakion, |
| 944 | and he supported himself by making seats and lamp-stands. | and he supported himself by making seats and lamp-stands. | and he supported himself by making seats and lamp-stands. |
| 945 | Whilst he was living there he was visited by a travel-worn, | Whilst he was living there he was visited by a travel-worn, | Whilst he was living there he was visited by a travel-worn, |
| 946 | grey-headed old man, whom he believed to be an aged | grey-headed old man, whom he believed to be an aged | grey-headed old man, whom he believed to be an aged |
| 947 | anchorite, and who, at Victor’s invitation, entered his tower, | anchorite, and who, at Victor’s invitation, entered his tower, | anchorite, and who, at Victor’s invitation, entered his tower, |
| page 33 | |||
| 948 | INTRODUCTION xxxill | INTRODUCTION xxxill | INTRODUCTION xxxill |
| 949 | and stood up with him to pray. Whilst they were praying | and stood up with him to pray. Whilst they were praying | and stood up with him to pray. Whilst they were praying |
| 950 | the ten fingers of the old man became like ten fiery lamps, | the ten fingers of the old man became like ten fiery lamps, | the ten fingers of the old man became like ten fiery lamps, |
| 951 | and when the prayer was ended Victor, not suspecting the | and when the prayer was ended Victor, not suspecting the | and when the prayer was ended Victor, not suspecting the |
| 952 | identity of his visitor, asked him to sit down, so that he | identity of his visitor, asked him to sit down, so that he | identity of his visitor, asked him to sit down, so that he |
| 953 | might enjoy the sight of his face and conversation with | might enjoy the sight of his face and conversation with | might enjoy the sight of his face and conversation with |
| 954 | him. During their talk the visitor shewed that he was well | him. During their talk the visitor shewed that he was well | him. During their talk the visitor shewed that he was well |
| 955 | acquainted with Victor’s history ; and at length asked him to | acquainted with Victor’s history ; and at length asked him to | acquainted with Victor’s history ; and at length asked him to |
| 956 | give him a bread-cake, for he had eaten nothing for seven | give him a bread-cake, for he had eaten nothing for seven | give him a bread-cake, for he had eaten nothing for seven |
| 957 | days. Having fasted for forty days Victor had no bread to | days. Having fasted for forty days Victor had no bread to | days. Having fasted for forty days Victor had no bread to |
| 958 | give him, but he told him to take the stools that were there, | give him, but he told him to take the stools that were there, | give him, but he told him to take the stools that were there, |
| 959 | and the lamp-stand, and go with them into the town, and | and the lamp-stand, and go with them into the town, and | and the lamp-stand, and go with them into the town, and |
| 960 | sell them at the usual market rate and buy bread for them | sell them at the usual market rate and buy bread for them | sell them at the usual market rate and buy bread for them |
| 961 | both. After further conversation, during which Victor | both. After further conversation, during which Victor | both. After further conversation, during which Victor |
| 962 | described to his visitor how greatly he longed for death, | described to his visitor how greatly he longed for death, | described to his visitor how greatly he longed for death, |
| 963 | he begged him to bury his body when he died. At these | he begged him to bury his body when he died. At these | he begged him to bury his body when he died. At these |
| 964 | words the visitor wept, and then He revealed Himself to | words the visitor wept, and then He revealed Himself to | words the visitor wept, and then He revealed Himself to |
| 965 | Victor as Jesus, Who had delivered him from his tribulations, | Victor as Jesus, Who had delivered him from his tribulations, | Victor as Jesus, Who had delivered him from his tribulations, |
| 966 | and He told Victor that he would be beheaded during the | and He told Victor that he would be beheaded during the | and He told Victor that he would be beheaded during the |
| 967 | following year in the Camp where he was; and having | following year in the Camp where he was; and having | following year in the Camp where he was; and having |
| 968 | described the great fame which should attach itself to the | described the great fame which should attach itself to the | described the great fame which should attach itself to the |
| 969 | name of Victor, He kissed him and went up into heaven. | name of Victor, He kissed him and went up into heaven. | name of Victor, He kissed him and went up into heaven. |
| 970 | Victor continued to live in the Camp, and earned sufficient | Victor continued to live in the Camp, and earned sufficient | Victor continued to live in the Camp, and earned sufficient |
| 971 | money to buy a coffin for himself and to provide materials | money to buy a coffin for himself and to provide materials | money to buy a coffin for himself and to provide materials |
| 972 | for his burial. | for his burial. | for his burial. |
| 973 | Some months later Sebastianus, Duke of the Thebaid, | Some months later Sebastianus, Duke of the Thebaid, | Some months later Sebastianus, Duke of the Thebaid, |
| 974 | came to inspect the Camp, and Asterius, the praetor, placed | came to inspect the Camp, and Asterius, the praetor, placed | came to inspect the Camp, and Asterius, the praetor, placed |
| 975 | in his hands a written statement about Victor, which had | in his hands a written statement about Victor, which had | in his hands a written statement about Victor, which had |
| 976 | been drawn up by Soterichus, the military secretary. When | been drawn up by Soterichus, the military secretary. When | been drawn up by Soterichus, the military secretary. When |
| 977 | the Duke had read it he had his pavilion set up inside | the Duke had read it he had his pavilion set up inside | the Duke had read it he had his pavilion set up inside |
| 978 | the gate of the Camp, and ordered Victor to be brought | the gate of the Camp, and ordered Victor to be brought | the gate of the Camp, and ordered Victor to be brought |
| 979 | before him. Victor, who was eating lentils in his cell, was | before him. Victor, who was eating lentils in his cell, was | before him. Victor, who was eating lentils in his cell, was |
| 980 | summoned, and when he appeared the Emperors letter was | summoned, and when he appeared the Emperors letter was | summoned, and when he appeared the Emperors letter was |
| 981 | read to him, and the Duke commanded him to offer up sacrifice | read to him, and the Duke commanded him to offer up sacrifice | read to him, and the Duke commanded him to offer up sacrifice |
| 982 | to the gods. Victor's answer stirred up the wrath of | to the gods. Victor's answer stirred up the wrath of | to the gods. Victor's answer stirred up the wrath of |
| 983 | Sebastianus, who promptly had him stripped naked, and | Sebastianus, who promptly had him stripped naked, and | Sebastianus, who promptly had him stripped naked, and |
| 984 | e | e | e |
| page 34 | |||
| 985 | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION | XXXIV INTRODUCTION |
| 986 | then caused tortures to be applied to him. Victor's sinews | then caused tortures to be applied to him. Victor's sinews | then caused tortures to be applied to him. Victor's sinews |
| 987 | were cut, and his hands tied behind him, skewers were | were cut, and his hands tied behind him, skewers were | were cut, and his hands tied behind him, skewers were |
| 988 | thrust through his body, portions of his body were cut out, | thrust through his body, portions of his body were cut out, | thrust through his body, portions of his body were cut out, |
| 989 | and he was cast into a fiery furnace, From the interior of | and he was cast into a fiery furnace, From the interior of | and he was cast into a fiery furnace, From the interior of |
| 990 | the furnace Victor prayed to the Lord, Who came down and | the furnace Victor prayed to the Lord, Who came down and | the furnace Victor prayed to the Lord, Who came down and |
| 991 | extinguished the fire, and when he was set before the | extinguished the fire, and when he was set before the | extinguished the fire, and when he was set before the |
| 992 | Duke again his body was seen to be untouched by the fire. | Duke again his body was seen to be untouched by the fire. | Duke again his body was seen to be untouched by the fire. |
| 993 | Thereupon Victor was handed over to a magician, and was | Thereupon Victor was handed over to a magician, and was | Thereupon Victor was handed over to a magician, and was |
| 994 | made to drink a poison concocted with the venom and juice of | made to drink a poison concocted with the venom and juice of | made to drink a poison concocted with the venom and juice of |
| 995 | serpents, over which many potent magical names had been | serpents, over which many potent magical names had been | serpents, over which many potent magical names had been |
| 996 | uttered by the magician, with the object of making certain | uttered by the magician, with the object of making certain | uttered by the magician, with the object of making certain |
| 997 | the effect of the poison. Victor swallowed the draught, after | the effect of the poison. Victor swallowed the draught, after | the effect of the poison. Victor swallowed the draught, after |
| 998 | making over himself the Sign of the Cross in the Names of | making over himself the Sign of the Cross in the Names of | making over himself the Sign of the Cross in the Names of |
| 999 | the Three Persons of the Trinity, and instead of feeling the | the Three Persons of the Trinity, and instead of feeling the | the Three Persons of the Trinity, and instead of feeling the |
| 1000 | agonies of death within him he felt as happy as a man who | agonies of death within him he felt as happy as a man who | agonies of death within him he felt as happy as a man who |
| 1001 | had been drinking wine. The magician then mixed another | had been drinking wine. The magician then mixed another | had been drinking wine. The magician then mixed another |
| 1002 | draught, into which he poured some of the gall and liquid | draught, into which he poured some of the gall and liquid | draught, into which he poured some of the gall and liquid |
| 1003 | emanations from the body of a dead man. To make the | emanations from the body of a dead man. To make the | emanations from the body of a dead man. To make the |
| 1004 | deadly effect of these substances more sure he pronounced over | deadly effect of these substances more sure he pronounced over | deadly effect of these substances more sure he pronounced over |
| 1005 | them a number of magical names of such tremendous power | them a number of magical names of such tremendous power | them a number of magical names of such tremendous power |
| 1006 | that lightnings shot out of the ground when they were | that lightnings shot out of the ground when they were | that lightnings shot out of the ground when they were |
| 1007 | uttered. Victor drank the poison, and when the magician | uttered. Victor drank the poison, and when the magician | uttered. Victor drank the poison, and when the magician |
| 1008 | saw that it had no effect upon him he burnt all his books of | saw that it had no effect upon him he burnt all his books of | saw that it had no effect upon him he burnt all his books of |
| 1009 | magic, and denuded himself of all his magical apparatus, and | magic, and denuded himself of all his magical apparatus, and | magic, and denuded himself of all his magical apparatus, and |
| 1010 | became a Christian. It is interesting to note that the | became a Christian. It is interesting to note that the | became a Christian. It is interesting to note that the |
| 1011 | humours derived from dead bodies were used in working magic | humours derived from dead bodies were used in working magic | humours derived from dead bodies were used in working magic |
| 1012 | in the reign of Diocletian, as they are at the present day by | in the reign of Diocletian, as they are at the present day by | in the reign of Diocletian, as they are at the present day by |
| 1013 | the witch-doctors and medicine-men of many tribes in Central | the witch-doctors and medicine-men of many tribes in Central | the witch-doctors and medicine-men of many tribes in Central |
| 1014 | Africa. | Africa. | Africa. |
| 1015 | After this Sebastianus ordered his servants to eviscerate | After this Sebastianus ordered his servants to eviscerate | After this Sebastianus ordered his servants to eviscerate |
| 1016 | Victor, and he had him tortured with boiling oil, and racked | Victor, and he had him tortured with boiling oil, and racked | Victor, and he had him tortured with boiling oil, and racked |
| 1017 | for two hours, and had fires lighted close to his body. He | for two hours, and had fires lighted close to his body. He | for two hours, and had fires lighted close to his body. He |
| 1018 | bad his mouth filled with vinegar and ashes, and his eyes | bad his mouth filled with vinegar and ashes, and his eyes | bad his mouth filled with vinegar and ashes, and his eyes |
| 1019 | dug out with red-hot irons, and he left him hanging, head | dug out with red-hot irons, and he left him hanging, head | dug out with red-hot irons, and he left him hanging, head |
| 1020 | downwards, from a pillar for three days and three nights. | downwards, from a pillar for three days and three nights. | downwards, from a pillar for three days and three nights. |
| page 35 | |||
| 1021 | INTRODUCTION XXXV | INTRODUCTION XXXV | INTRODUCTION XXXV |
| 1022 | When the soldiers were sent to take him down they were | When the soldiers were sent to take him down they were | When the soldiers were sent to take him down they were |
| 1023 | smitten with blindness, but when Victor prayed for them | smitten with blindness, but when Victor prayed for them | smitten with blindness, but when Victor prayed for them |
| 1024 | they recovered their sight. Sebastianus then ordered him | they recovered their sight. Sebastianus then ordered him | they recovered their sight. Sebastianus then ordered him |
| 1025 | to be flayed, and whilst this work was being carried out a | to be flayed, and whilst this work was being carried out a | to be flayed, and whilst this work was being carried out a |
| 1026 | certain woman, called Stephanou, who was the wife of | certain woman, called Stephanou, who was the wife of | certain woman, called Stephanou, who was the wife of |
| 1027 | a soldier, looked out from her window, and with a loud | a soldier, looked out from her window, and with a loud | a soldier, looked out from her window, and with a loud |
| 1028 | voice blessed Victor, and compared him to Abel, Enoch, | voice blessed Victor, and compared him to Abel, Enoch, | voice blessed Victor, and compared him to Abel, Enoch, |
| 1029 | Noah, and several other Patriarchs, and proclaimed her | Noah, and several other Patriarchs, and proclaimed her | Noah, and several other Patriarchs, and proclaimed her |
| 1030 | readiness to suffer martyrdom. When Sebastianus heard | readiness to suffer martyrdom. When Sebastianus heard | readiness to suffer martyrdom. When Sebastianus heard |
| 1031 | her words he sent soldiers to bring her to him, and when | her words he sent soldiers to bring her to him, and when | her words he sent soldiers to bring her to him, and when |
| 1032 | she arrived he ordered her to offer up sacrifice. This she | she arrived he ordered her to offer up sacrifice. This she | she arrived he ordered her to offer up sacrifice. This she |
| 1033 | refused to do, and she declared her willingness to receive | refused to do, and she declared her willingness to receive | refused to do, and she declared her willingness to receive |
| 1034 | the martyr’s crown. Thereupon the Duke had her tied | the martyr’s crown. Thereupon the Duke had her tied | the martyr’s crown. Thereupon the Duke had her tied |
| 1035 | between two palm-trees which had been forced together by | between two palm-trees which had been forced together by | between two palm-trees which had been forced together by |
| 1036 | means of a rope. At a given signal the rope was cut, and | means of a rope. At a given signal the rope was cut, and | means of a rope. At a given signal the rope was cut, and |
| 1037 | the two palm-trunks resumed their normal position, tearing | the two palm-trunks resumed their normal position, tearing | the two palm-trunks resumed their normal position, tearing |
| 1038 | Stephanou’s body asunder down the middle as they did so. | Stephanou’s body asunder down the middle as they did so. | Stephanou’s body asunder down the middle as they did so. |
| 1039 | After this Sebastianus ordered his soldiers to cut off Victor's | After this Sebastianus ordered his soldiers to cut off Victor's | After this Sebastianus ordered his soldiers to cut off Victor's |
| 1040 | head, but before they did this Victor prophesied that eleven | head, but before they did this Victor prophesied that eleven | head, but before they did this Victor prophesied that eleven |
| 1041 | years after his death three things should happen: (1) That | years after his death three things should happen: (1) That | years after his death three things should happen: (1) That |
| 1042 | Sebastianus should hurt his foot whilst landing from his | Sebastianus should hurt his foot whilst landing from his | Sebastianus should hurt his foot whilst landing from his |
| 1043 | boat, and the foot should mortify and cause his death. | boat, and the foot should mortify and cause his death. | boat, and the foot should mortify and cause his death. |
| 1044 | (2) That the roof of a house in which a company of | (2) That the roof of a house in which a company of | (2) That the roof of a house in which a company of |
| 1045 | sages and orators were eating should suddenly collapse | sages and orators were eating should suddenly collapse | sages and orators were eating should suddenly collapse |
| 1046 | and fall upon them, and that all who were under it should | and fall upon them, and that all who were under it should | and fall upon them, and that all who were under it should |
| 1047 | perish. (3) That Asterius, the praetor, should beat his ass, | perish. (3) That Asterius, the praetor, should beat his ass, | perish. (3) That Asterius, the praetor, should beat his ass, |
| 1048 | and that she should bite him, and that he should die through | and that she should bite him, and that he should die through | and that she should bite him, and that he should die through |
| 1049 | the bite. Having told those about him that he had made | the bite. Having told those about him that he had made | the bite. Having told those about him that he had made |
| 1050 | proper provision for his funeral, and beseeching them to | proper provision for his funeral, and beseeching them to | proper provision for his funeral, and beseeching them to |
| 1051 | deliver up his body to those who came to see it, he delivered | deliver up his body to those who came to see it, he delivered | deliver up his body to those who came to see it, he delivered |
| 1052 | himself over to the executioner, who gagged him and made | himself over to the executioner, who gagged him and made | himself over to the executioner, who gagged him and made |
| 1053 | ready to cut off his head. The executioner is said to have | ready to cut off his head. The executioner is said to have | ready to cut off his head. The executioner is said to have |
| 1054 | been a native of the town of Asyiit, and to have been an | been a native of the town of Asyiit, and to have been an | been a native of the town of Asyiit, and to have been an |
| 1055 | enemy of Victor, and he shewed his enmity, as Victor thought, | enemy of Victor, and he shewed his enmity, as Victor thought, | enemy of Victor, and he shewed his enmity, as Victor thought, |
| 1056 | by his unskilful use of the sword. The blow which he struck | by his unskilful use of the sword. The blow which he struck | by his unskilful use of the sword. The blow which he struck |
| page 36 | |||
| 1057 | XXXVI INTRODUCTION | XXXVI INTRODUCTION | XXXVI INTRODUCTION |
| 1058 | at Victor's neck failed to cut off his head, and left it hanging | at Victor's neck failed to cut off his head, and left it hanging | at Victor's neck failed to cut off his head, and left it hanging |
| 1059 | by the skin, and Victor was able to cry out to an old fellow | by the skin, and Victor was able to cry out to an old fellow | by the skin, and Victor was able to cry out to an old fellow |
| 1060 | soldier called Horion,! and to beg him to dispatch him | soldier called Horion,! and to beg him to dispatch him | soldier called Horion,! and to beg him to dispatch him |
| 1061 | quickly. After some hesitation Ilorion drew his sword, and | quickly. After some hesitation Ilorion drew his sword, and | quickly. After some hesitation Ilorion drew his sword, and |
| 1062 | finished the work which the executioner had begun, and was | finished the work which the executioner had begun, and was | finished the work which the executioner had begun, and was |
| 1063 | pardoned by the Lord for slaying His servant Victor. And | pardoned by the Lord for slaying His servant Victor. And | pardoned by the Lord for slaying His servant Victor. And |
| 1064 | Horion saw the soul of Victor being taken up into heaven by | Horion saw the soul of Victor being taken up into heaven by | Horion saw the soul of Victor being taken up into heaven by |
| 1065 | the angel Asouel, in a napkin made of byssus. Victor was | the angel Asouel, in a napkin made of byssus. Victor was | the angel Asouel, in a napkin made of byssus. Victor was |
| 1066 | twenty years of age when he died. | twenty years of age when he died. | twenty years of age when he died. |
| 1067 | The Ethiopic version states that Iorion took Victor’s body | The Ethiopic version states that Iorion took Victor’s body | The Ethiopic version states that Iorion took Victor’s body |
| 1068 | and embalmed it, and laid it in a coffin, which he hid in | and embalmed it, and laid it in a coffin, which he hid in | and embalmed it, and laid it in a coffin, which he hid in |
| 1069 | a chamber in the fort.? He then went to Antioch, and gave | a chamber in the fort.? He then went to Antioch, and gave | a chamber in the fort.? He then went to Antioch, and gave |
| 1070 | to Martha, Victor’s mother, the sword wherewith he had cut | to Martha, Victor’s mother, the sword wherewith he had cut | to Martha, Victor’s mother, the sword wherewith he had cut |
| 1071 | off the head of the saint (Fol. 66 4, col. 1). Three years later | off the head of the saint (Fol. 66 4, col. 1). Three years later | off the head of the saint (Fol. 66 4, col. 1). Three years later |
| 1072 | Martha, guided by Horion, went to Egypt, and was taken to | Martha, guided by Horion, went to Egypt, and was taken to | Martha, guided by Horion, went to Egypt, and was taken to |
| 1073 | the place where Victor’s body was buried (Fol. 704); and | the place where Victor’s body was buried (Fol. 704); and | the place where Victor’s body was buried (Fol. 704); and |
| 1074 | she took the body in her arms and kissed it, and she | she took the body in her arms and kissed it, and she | she took the body in her arms and kissed it, and she |
| 1075 | had it placed in a ship with the view of taking it back to | had it placed in a ship with the view of taking it back to | had it placed in a ship with the view of taking it back to |
| 1076 | Antioch with her. "When the natives of the town discovered | Antioch with her. "When the natives of the town discovered | Antioch with her. "When the natives of the town discovered |
| 1077 | her purpose they became very angry, for Victor's body had | her purpose they became very angry, for Victor's body had | her purpose they became very angry, for Victor's body had |
| 1078 | already become in their sight a protection for their town. | already become in their sight a protection for their town. | already become in their sight a protection for their town. |
| 1079 | When and by whom Victor’s body was removed to Asyiit is | When and by whom Victor’s body was removed to Asyiit is | When and by whom Victor’s body was removed to Asyiit is |
| 1080 | not known. | not known. | not known. |
| 1081 | 2. Ter Excomiun ⲟⲕ CELESTINUS, ARCHBISHOP OF ROME, | 2. Ter Excomiun ⲟⲕ CELESTINUS, ARCHBISHOP OF ROME, | 2. Ter Excomiun ok CELESTINUS, ARCHBISHOP OF ROME, |
| 1082 | oN VICTOR THE GENERAL. | oN VICTOR THE GENERAL. | oN VICTOR THE GENERAL. |
| 1083 | This Encomium is said to have been pronounced in the | This Encomium is said to have been pronounced in the | This Encomium is said to have been pronounced in the |
| 1084 | Martyrium of Saint Victor in Rome, which the Emperor | Martyrium of Saint Victor in Rome, which the Emperor | Martyrium of Saint Victor in Rome, which the Emperor |
| 1085 | 1 In the Ethiopic Martyrdom his name is given as (hC€%: or PCE%: | 1 In the Ethiopic Martyrdom his name is given as (hC€%: or PCE%: | 1 In the Ethiopic Martyrdom his name is given as (hC€%: or PCE%: |
| 1086 | The passage in Oriental No. 729, fol. 65 b runs @HAM; NN LG: 0.84 ll | The passage in Oriental No. 729, fol. 65 b runs @HAM; NN LG: 0.84 ll | The passage in Oriental No. 729, fol. 65 b runs @HAM; NN LG: 0.84 ll |
| 1087 | oT: Cane NPAT: @ataoTet: onl: Call AYFCTe: | oT: Cane NPAT: @ataoTet: onl: Call AYFCTe: | oT: Cane NPAT: @ataoTet: onl: Call AYFCTe: |
| 1088 | ort; Lov: 0NT7%: PX: Ah CLE: ϣⲱ .Ⲁϯ: KH: 200: AZT Eh | ort; Lov: 0NT7%: PX: Ah CLE: ϣⲱ .Ⲁϯ: KH: 200: AZT Eh | ort; Lov: 0NT7%: PX: Ah CLE: ṡō .Ati: KH: 200: AZT Eh |
| 1089 | @72m; 1%: “Hb: &e. | @72m; 1%: “Hb: &e. | @72m; 1%: “Hb: &e. |
| 1090 | 2 According to Abu Salih (ed. Evetts, p. 251) Victor's body was pre- | 2 According to Abu Salih (ed. Evetts, p. 251) Victor's body was pre- | 2 According to Abu Salih (ed. Evetts, p. 251) Victor's body was pre- |
| 1091 | served in the Monastery of Saint Victor at Al-Khusiis, to the east | served in the Monastery of Saint Victor at Al-Khusiis, to the east | served in the Monastery of Saint Victor at Al-Khusiis, to the east |
| 1092 | of Suyut. | of Suyut. | of Suyut. |
| page 37 | |||
| 1093 | INTRODUCTION XXXVI | INTRODUCTION XXXVI | INTRODUCTION XXXVI |
| 1094 | Valentinianus III (?) had built in honour of the saint, by | Valentinianus III (?) had built in honour of the saint, by | Valentinianus III (?) had built in honour of the saint, by |
| 1095 | Celestinus, on the day of the commemoration of Saint Victor. | Celestinus, on the day of the commemoration of Saint Victor. | Celestinus, on the day of the commemoration of Saint Victor. |
| 1096 | (Celestinus opens his discourse by reminding his hearers of the | (Celestinus opens his discourse by reminding his hearers of the | (Celestinus opens his discourse by reminding his hearers of the |
| 1097 | areat benefits which every creature on earth owes to God, and | areat benefits which every creature on earth owes to God, and | areat benefits which every creature on earth owes to God, and |
| 1098 | to the joy with which we all receive material comforts and food, | to the joy with which we all receive material comforts and food, | to the joy with which we all receive material comforts and food, |
| 1099 | and tells them that they should receive with far greater | and tells them that they should receive with far greater | and tells them that they should receive with far greater |
| 1100 | joy the spiritual food which God has sent down in great | joy the spiritual food which God has sent down in great | joy the spiritual food which God has sent down in great |
| 1101 | abundance. This day, he says, we celebrate the festival | abundance. This day, he says, we celebrate the festival | abundance. This day, he says, we celebrate the festival |
| 1102 | of one of the greatest of the martyrs, and the Angels, and | of one of the greatest of the martyrs, and the Angels, and | of one of the greatest of the martyrs, and the Angels, and |
| 1103 | the Martyrs, and the Prophets are here with us assisting at | the Martyrs, and the Prophets are here with us assisting at | the Martyrs, and the Prophets are here with us assisting at |
| 1104 | the feast. Ⲓ wish to pronounce a suitable Encomium, but | the feast. Ⲓ wish to pronounce a suitable Encomium, but | the feast. I wish to pronounce a suitable Encomium, but |
| 1105 | I have neither the ability nor power to do so. How can | I have neither the ability nor power to do so. How can | I have neither the ability nor power to do so. How can |
| 1106 | a tongue of flesh and a human mind describe the glory and | a tongue of flesh and a human mind describe the glory and | a tongue of flesh and a human mind describe the glory and |
| 1107 | honour which God has bestowed upon Victor? Celestinus | honour which God has bestowed upon Victor? Celestinus | honour which God has bestowed upon Victor? Celestinus |
| 1108 | compares Victor with Abraham, Elijah, Noah, and Isaac, | compares Victor with Abraham, Elijah, Noah, and Isaac, | compares Victor with Abraham, Elijah, Noah, and Isaac, |
| 1109 | and several of the Patriarchs, and finds that Victor's virtues | and several of the Patriarchs, and finds that Victor's virtues | and several of the Patriarchs, and finds that Victor's virtues |
| 1110 | were superior to the virtues of them all. There is no saint | were superior to the virtues of them all. There is no saint | were superior to the virtues of them all. There is no saint |
| 1111 | mentioned in the Scriptures of whom Victor is not the equal. | mentioned in the Scriptures of whom Victor is not the equal. | mentioned in the Scriptures of whom Victor is not the equal. |
| 1112 | He was a skilled physician of the body as well as of the soul, | He was a skilled physician of the body as well as of the soul, | He was a skilled physician of the body as well as of the soul, |
| 1113 | and by God's power he raised the dead merely by making use | and by God's power he raised the dead merely by making use | and by God's power he raised the dead merely by making use |
| 1114 | of the oil that is in the sanctuary of this martyrium. I do | of the oil that is in the sanctuary of this martyrium. I do | of the oil that is in the sanctuary of this martyrium. I do |
| 1115 | not ask you to accept second-hand evidence, for I saw the | not ask you to accept second-hand evidence, for I saw the | not ask you to accept second-hand evidence, for I saw the |
| 1116 | miracle performed with my own eyes, and I will now describe | miracle performed with my own eyes, and I will now describe | miracle performed with my own eyes, and I will now describe |
| 1117 | to you how it happened. | to you how it happened. | to you how it happened. |
| 1118 | A certain wealthy man called Alexander, who lived in this | A certain wealthy man called Alexander, who lived in this | A certain wealthy man called Alexander, who lived in this |
| 1119 | very city, had a wife who was barren, and the lack of a son to | very city, had a wife who was barren, and the lack of a son to | very city, had a wife who was barren, and the lack of a son to |
| 1120 | inherit his property was a sore grief to him and to his wife. | inherit his property was a sore grief to him and to his wife. | inherit his property was a sore grief to him and to his wife. |
| 1121 | Having heard of the might of Saint Victor, they visited his | Having heard of the might of Saint Victor, they visited his | Having heard of the might of Saint Victor, they visited his |
| 1122 | shrine one day, and made an offering to his martyrium, and | shrine one day, and made an offering to his martyrium, and | shrine one day, and made an offering to his martyrium, and |
| 1123 | prayed for a con, whom, if given to them, they promised to | prayed for a con, whom, if given to them, they promised to | prayed for a con, whom, if given to them, they promised to |
| 1124 | dedicate to the service of the martyrium. The saint granted | dedicate to the service of the martyrium. The saint granted | dedicate to the service of the martyrium. The saint granted |
| 1125 | their petition, and a son was born to them, and they called | their petition, and a son was born to them, and they called | their petition, and a son was born to them, and they called |
| 1126 | him Victor. When the child was five years of age his parents | him Victor. When the child was five years of age his parents | him Victor. When the child was five years of age his parents |
| 1127 | repented of their promise to devote him to the service of | repented of their promise to devote him to the service of | repented of their promise to devote him to the service of |
| 1128 | Saint Victor, and, instead of sending him to the martyrium, | Saint Victor, and, instead of sending him to the martyrium, | Saint Victor, and, instead of sending him to the martyrium, |
| page 38 | |||
| 1129 | XXXViil INTRODUCTION | XXXViil INTRODUCTION | XXXViil INTRODUCTION |
| 1130 | they sold a slave child, and sent the price that they re- | they sold a slave child, and sent the price that they re- | they sold a slave child, and sent the price that they re- |
| 1131 | ceived for him to the martyr’s shrine. Some few days later, | ceived for him to the martyr’s shrine. Some few days later, | ceived for him to the martyr’s shrine. Some few days later, |
| 1132 | whilst their son was playing with his friends near the house, | whilst their son was playing with his friends near the house, | whilst their son was playing with his friends near the house, |
| 1133 | a stone from the corner of the house fell upon him and killed | a stone from the corner of the house fell upon him and killed | a stone from the corner of the house fell upon him and killed |
| 1134 | him. Distraught with grief the unhappy parents bewailed | him. Distraught with grief the unhappy parents bewailed | him. Distraught with grief the unhappy parents bewailed |
| 1135 | the loss of their child, and they remembered with keen con- | the loss of their child, and they remembered with keen con- | the loss of their child, and they remembered with keen con- |
| 1136 | trition how they had defrauded the saint of his services. | trition how they had defrauded the saint of his services. | trition how they had defrauded the saint of his services. |
| 1137 | Alexander in his distress bethought himself of Saint Victor, | Alexander in his distress bethought himself of Saint Victor, | Alexander in his distress bethought himself of Saint Victor, |
| 1138 | and taking up the dead body of his child in his arms he | and taking up the dead body of his child in his arms he | and taking up the dead body of his child in his arms he |
| 1139 | carried it into the sanctuary, and prayed to the saint for help. | carried it into the sanctuary, and prayed to the saint for help. | carried it into the sanctuary, and prayed to the saint for help. |
| 1140 | This done, he took a little oil from the lamp in the sanctuary, | This done, he took a little oil from the lamp in the sanctuary, | This done, he took a little oil from the lamp in the sanctuary, |
| 1141 | and having touched the lips, breast, and belly of the child | and having touched the lips, breast, and belly of the child | and having touched the lips, breast, and belly of the child |
| 1142 | therewith, the soul of the boy returned to his body, and he | therewith, the soul of the boy returned to his body, and he | therewith, the soul of the boy returned to his body, and he |
| 1143 | opened his eyes. Alexander took him home amid the acclama- | opened his eyes. Alexander took him home amid the acclama- | opened his eyes. Alexander took him home amid the acclama- |
| 1144 | tions of the crowd, and he gave many slaves and other posses- | tions of the crowd, and he gave many slaves and other posses- | tions of the crowd, and he gave many slaves and other posses- |
| 1145 | sions to the sanctuary, and he himself ministered in the shrine | sions to the sanctuary, and he himself ministered in the shrine | sions to the sanctuary, and he himself ministered in the shrine |
| 1146 | until the day of his death. The child also became a servant | until the day of his death. The child also became a servant | until the day of his death. The child also became a servant |
| 1147 | of the martyrium, and at length became a presbyter, and | of the martyrium, and at length became a presbyter, and | of the martyrium, and at length became a presbyter, and |
| 1148 | Saint Victor used to appear unto him from time to time, | Saint Victor used to appear unto him from time to time, | Saint Victor used to appear unto him from time to time, |
| 1149 | And again, let me describe to you another miracle wrought | And again, let me describe to you another miracle wrought | And again, let me describe to you another miracle wrought |
| 1150 | by Saint Victor. A niece of the Emperor Honorius, called | by Saint Victor. A niece of the Emperor Honorius, called | by Saint Victor. A niece of the Emperor Honorius, called |
| 1151 | Kallieutropia, was lying down during the great heat of the | Kallieutropia, was lying down during the great heat of the | Kallieutropia, was lying down during the great heat of the |
| 1152 | day, when suddenly a devil leaped into her breasts, which | day, when suddenly a devil leaped into her breasts, which | day, when suddenly a devil leaped into her breasts, which |
| 1153 | immediately began to swell and to throb and to cause her | immediately began to swell and to throb and to cause her | immediately began to swell and to throb and to cause her |
| 1154 | great agony ; after this they shrivelled up and became very | great agony ; after this they shrivelled up and became very | great agony ; after this they shrivelled up and became very |
| 1155 | hard, and they hung down before her like stones, causing her | hard, and they hung down before her like stones, causing her | hard, and they hung down before her like stones, causing her |
| 1156 | much pain both by day and by night. Her appeal to physicians | much pain both by day and by night. Her appeal to physicians | much pain both by day and by night. Her appeal to physicians |
| 1157 | brought her no relief, and Celestinus cynically sums up his | brought her no relief, and Celestinus cynically sums up his | brought her no relief, and Celestinus cynically sums up his |
| 1158 | remarks about the professors of medicine with a quotation | remarks about the professors of medicine with a quotation | remarks about the professors of medicine with a quotation |
| 1159 | meaning that if they really do possess wisdom they keep it | meaning that if they really do possess wisdom they keep it | meaning that if they really do possess wisdom they keep it |
| 1160 | inside themselves. At length Kallieutropia, hearing of the | inside themselves. At length Kallieutropia, hearing of the | inside themselves. At length Kallieutropia, hearing of the |
| 1161 | miracles wrought by Vietor, went to the shrine of the saint, | miracles wrought by Vietor, went to the shrine of the saint, | miracles wrought by Vietor, went to the shrine of the saint, |
| 1162 | accompanied by her husband and brother, and on the night | accompanied by her husband and brother, and on the night | accompanied by her husband and brother, and on the night |
| 1163 | after her arrival Victor appeared to her, and told her to | after her arrival Victor appeared to her, and told her to | after her arrival Victor appeared to her, and told her to |
| 1164 | anoint her breasts with the oil from the lamp in the sanc- | anoint her breasts with the oil from the lamp in the sanc- | anoint her breasts with the oil from the lamp in the sanc- |
| page 39 | |||
| 1165 | INTRODUCTION ⲟ ⲉⲗ. | INTRODUCTION ⲟⲓ ⲉⲗ. | INTRODUCTION oi el. |
| 1166 | tuary., The next morning she asked the presbyter who had | tuary., The next morning she asked the presbyter who had | tuary., The next morning she asked the presbyter who had |
| 1167 | charge of the lamp to give her some oil, and when he had | charge of the lamp to give her some oil, and when he had | charge of the lamp to give her some oil, and when he had |
| 1168 | done so and she rubbed her breasts therewith, the devil in the | done so and she rubbed her breasts therewith, the devil in the | done so and she rubbed her breasts therewith, the devil in the |
| 1169 | form of a gryphon leaped out of them, like a flash of fire. | form of a gryphon leaped out of them, like a flash of fire. | form of a gryphon leaped out of them, like a flash of fire. |
| 1170 | Her breasts immediately resumed their natural shape, and she | Her breasts immediately resumed their natural shape, and she | Her breasts immediately resumed their natural shape, and she |
| 1171 | was healed, and as a mark of her gratitude she made many | was healed, and as a mark of her gratitude she made many | was healed, and as a mark of her gratitude she made many |
| 1172 | splendid gifts to the martyrium. | splendid gifts to the martyrium. | splendid gifts to the martyrium. |
| 1173 | When the Emperor Honorius heard of his sister’s cure, he | When the Emperor Honorius heard of his sister’s cure, he | When the Emperor Honorius heard of his sister’s cure, he |
| 1174 | paid great honour to Victor, and he began to rebuild the | paid great honour to Victor, and he began to rebuild the | paid great honour to Victor, and he began to rebuild the |
| 1175 | apse of his church, and to decorate the woodwork with gold. | apse of his church, and to decorate the woodwork with gold. | apse of his church, and to decorate the woodwork with gold. |
| 1176 | ‘Whilst one of the men was working on a scaffold at a consider- | ‘Whilst one of the men was working on a scaffold at a consider- | ‘Whilst one of the men was working on a scaffold at a consider- |
| 1177 | able height from the ground, the Devil, who hated to see | able height from the ground, the Devil, who hated to see | able height from the ground, the Devil, who hated to see |
| 1178 | Vietor’s shrine made beautiful, smote the workman with some | Vietor’s shrine made beautiful, smote the workman with some | Vietor’s shrine made beautiful, smote the workman with some |
| 1179 | object which he had in his hand, and he began to fall to the | object which he had in his hand, and he began to fall to the | object which he had in his hand, and he began to fall to the |
| 1180 | ground. But before he reached it, and whilst he was still | ground. But before he reached it, and whilst he was still | ground. But before he reached it, and whilst he was still |
| 1181 | about five feet from the pavement, Victor suddenly appeared, | about five feet from the pavement, Victor suddenly appeared, | about five feet from the pavement, Victor suddenly appeared, |
| 1182 | and, seizing the workman’s hand, held him suspended in the | and, seizing the workman’s hand, held him suspended in the | and, seizing the workman’s hand, held him suspended in the |
| 1183 | air, and then he took him up and set him by the side of his | air, and then he took him up and set him by the side of his | air, and then he took him up and set him by the side of his |
| 1184 | fellow workmen.! Afterwards the workman declared that the | fellow workmen.! Afterwards the workman declared that the | fellow workmen.! Afterwards the workman declared that the |
| 1185 | devil was in the form of a huge creature, with outspread | devil was in the form of a huge creature, with outspread | devil was in the form of a huge creature, with outspread |
| 1186 | wings and eyes of fire. | wings and eyes of fire. | wings and eyes of fire. |
| 1187 | Again, a certain patrician was stricken with a disease, | Again, a certain patrician was stricken with a disease, | Again, a certain patrician was stricken with a disease, |
| 1188 | which made his body to swell and to become as large as | which made his body to swell and to become as large as | which made his body to swell and to become as large as |
| 1189 | a pillar, and sometimes the skin of his feet would burst and | a pillar, and sometimes the skin of his feet would burst and | a pillar, and sometimes the skin of his feet would burst and |
| 1190 | discharge pus freely. Physicians of all kinds attempted to | discharge pus freely. Physicians of all kinds attempted to | discharge pus freely. Physicians of all kinds attempted to |
| 1191 | cure him, but they failed to do so, and even the Archiators of | cure him, but they failed to do so, and even the Archiators of | cure him, but they failed to do so, and even the Archiators of |
| 1192 | Rome, who were sent to him with special instructions from the | Rome, who were sent to him with special instructions from the | Rome, who were sent to him with special instructions from the |
| 1193 | Emperors, were powerless to afford him relief. At length | Emperors, were powerless to afford him relief. At length | Emperors, were powerless to afford him relief. At length |
| 1194 | the patrician was carried into the martyrium of Victor, where | the patrician was carried into the martyrium of Victor, where | the patrician was carried into the martyrium of Victor, where |
| 1195 | he prayed to be made whole. On the night after his arrival | he prayed to be made whole. On the night after his arrival | he prayed to be made whole. On the night after his arrival |
| 1196 | the saint appeared to him in a dream, and laying upon the | the saint appeared to him in a dream, and laying upon the | the saint appeared to him in a dream, and laying upon the |
| 1197 | body of the sick man the rod which was in his hand, he | body of the sick man the rod which was in his hand, he | body of the sick man the rod which was in his hand, he |
| 1198 | promised to cure him that very day. On hearing these words | promised to cure him that very day. On hearing these words | promised to cure him that very day. On hearing these words |
| 1199 | ! This story is well known, and is usually told of the Virgin Mary | ! This story is well known, and is usually told of the Virgin Mary | ! This story is well known, and is usually told of the Virgin Mary |
| 1200 | and a certain painter. See my Miracles of (he Virgin, London, 1900, p. 86. | and a certain painter. See my Miracles of (he Virgin, London, 1900, p. 86. | and a certain painter. See my Miracles of (he Virgin, London, 1900, p. 86. |
| page 40 | |||
| 1201 | xl INTRODUCTION | xl INTRODUCTION | xl INTRODUCTION |
| 1202 | the patient suddenly felt great relief, for his swollen body | the patient suddenly felt great relief, for his swollen body | the patient suddenly felt great relief, for his swollen body |
| 1203 | discharged such a mass of pus that his bed was filled there- | discharged such a mass of pus that his bed was filled there- | discharged such a mass of pus that his bed was filled there- |
| 1204 | with. He recovered from his sickness, and ascribed glory to | with. He recovered from his sickness, and ascribed glory to | with. He recovered from his sickness, and ascribed glory to |
| 1205 | God, and gave rich gifts to the martyrium. | God, and gave rich gifts to the martyrium. | God, and gave rich gifts to the martyrium. |
| 1206 | Now if I were to spend all my time in relating the miracles | Now if I were to spend all my time in relating the miracles | Now if I were to spend all my time in relating the miracles |
| 1207 | of Victor, I should never reach the end of them, and I should | of Victor, I should never reach the end of them, and I should | of Victor, I should never reach the end of them, and I should |
| 1208 | never be able to describe adequately the honour, and glory, | never be able to describe adequately the honour, and glory, | never be able to describe adequately the honour, and glory, |
| 1209 | and power of the saint. Wherever there is a martyrium | and power of the saint. Wherever there is a martyrium | and power of the saint. Wherever there is a martyrium |
| 1210 | built in his name there do wonders of healing abound. You | built in his name there do wonders of healing abound. You | built in his name there do wonders of healing abound. You |
| 1211 | must not imagine that Victor's power of working miracles is | must not imagine that Victor's power of working miracles is | must not imagine that Victor's power of working miracles is |
| 1212 | confined to his shrine in Antioch, for his power to heal | confined to his shrine in Antioch, for his power to heal | confined to his shrine in Antioch, for his power to heal |
| 1213 | pervadeth every part of the world. In order to make | pervadeth every part of the world. In order to make | pervadeth every part of the world. In order to make |
| 1214 | this quite clear Ⲓ will relate to you the case of the sick | this quite clear ⲓ will relate to you the case of the sick | this quite clear i will relate to you the case of the sick |
| 1215 | general who lived in Rome. This man was sixty years of | general who lived in Rome. This man was sixty years of | general who lived in Rome. This man was sixty years of |
| 1216 | age, and he suffered greatly from some kind of internal | age, and he suffered greatly from some kind of internal | age, and he suffered greatly from some kind of internal |
| 1217 | growth; as in all the other cases which I have quoted the | growth; as in all the other cases which I have quoted the | growth; as in all the other cases which I have quoted the |
| 1218 | physicians received their fees, but gave him no relief. At | physicians received their fees, but gave him no relief. At | physicians received their fees, but gave him no relief. At |
| 1219 | length he made a voyage to Antioch, and entering into the | length he made a voyage to Antioch, and entering into the | length he made a voyage to Antioch, and entering into the |
| 1220 | martyriam of Victor, he remained there for two days, but | martyriam of Victor, he remained there for two days, but | martyriam of Victor, he remained there for two days, but |
| 1221 | experienced no relaxation of his pain. On the night of the | experienced no relaxation of his pain. On the night of the | experienced no relaxation of his pain. On the night of the |
| 1222 | third day he felt a little relief, and Victor appeared to him, | third day he felt a little relief, and Victor appeared to him, | third day he felt a little relief, and Victor appeared to him, |
| 1223 | and told him to go back to Rome, and to drink some of the | and told him to go back to Rome, and to drink some of the | and told him to go back to Rome, and to drink some of the |
| 1224 | water which he would find in the vessel in the chamber of | water which he would find in the vessel in the chamber of | water which he would find in the vessel in the chamber of |
| 1225 | the altar of sacrifice. Victor then asked him why he had | the altar of sacrifice. Victor then asked him why he had | the altar of sacrifice. Victor then asked him why he had |
| 1226 | taken the trouble to come to Antioch, and why he did | taken the trouble to come to Antioch, and why he did | taken the trouble to come to Antioch, and why he did |
| 1227 | not go to his martyrium in Rome. He went on to tell the | not go to his martyrium in Rome. He went on to tell the | not go to his martyrium in Rome. He went on to tell the |
| 1228 | sick man that his power was as effective in Rome as in | sick man that his power was as effective in Rome as in | sick man that his power was as effective in Rome as in |
| 1229 | Antioch, and that if he did not go back and seek it in his | Antioch, and that if he did not go back and seek it in his | Antioch, and that if he did not go back and seek it in his |
| 1230 | martyrium in Rome he would never be healed. Ⲓ the | martyrium in Rome he would never be healed. Ⲓ the | martyrium in Rome he would never be healed. I the |
| 1231 | morning the sick man, having given rich gifts to the shrine, | morning the sick man, having given rich gifts to the shrine, | morning the sick man, having given rich gifts to the shrine, |
| 1232 | re-embarked and sailed back to Rome, and went at once to the | re-embarked and sailed back to Rome, and went at once to the | re-embarked and sailed back to Rome, and went at once to the |
| 1233 | martyrium of Victor, which had only been recently built in | martyrium of Victor, which had only been recently built in | martyrium of Victor, which had only been recently built in |
| 1234 | that city, and drank water from the sanctuary as he had been | that city, and drank water from the sanctuary as he had been | that city, and drank water from the sanctuary as he had been |
| 1235 | ordered. His pain was at once relieved, and he lay down on | ordered. His pain was at once relieved, and he lay down on | ordered. His pain was at once relieved, and he lay down on |
| 1236 | his bed and slept the whole night, At dawn Victor appeared | his bed and slept the whole night, At dawn Victor appeared | his bed and slept the whole night, At dawn Victor appeared |
| page 41 | |||
| 1237 | INTRODUCTION xli | INTRODUCTION xli | INTRODUCTION xli |
| 1238 | to the sick man, and explained to him that it was he who had | to the sick man, and explained to him that it was he who had | to the sick man, and explained to him that it was he who had |
| 1239 | appeared to him in Antioch, and repeating what he had told | appeared to him in Antioch, and repeating what he had told | appeared to him in Antioch, and repeating what he had told |
| 1240 | him there as to the all-pervading character of his power of | him there as to the all-pervading character of his power of | him there as to the all-pervading character of his power of |
| 1241 | healing, he promised to cure him of his disease. When the | healing, he promised to cure him of his disease. When the | healing, he promised to cure him of his disease. When the |
| 1242 | morning came the sick man found that the growth inside | morning came the sick man found that the growth inside | morning came the sick man found that the growth inside |
| 1243 | him had burst, and he therefore recovered immediately. | him had burst, and he therefore recovered immediately. | him had burst, and he therefore recovered immediately. |
| 1244 | Ye see, beloved, how great are the miracles which are | Ye see, beloved, how great are the miracles which are | Ye see, beloved, how great are the miracles which are |
| 1245 | wrought by Vietor in all his shrines, and we must believe in | wrought by Vietor in all his shrines, and we must believe in | wrought by Vietor in all his shrines, and we must believe in |
| 1246 | them, for if we do not they will be useless to us, and our | them, for if we do not they will be useless to us, and our | them, for if we do not they will be useless to us, and our |
| 1247 | unbelief will cause our own condemnation. But I will not | unbelief will cause our own condemnation. But I will not | unbelief will cause our own condemnation. But I will not |
| 1248 | waste time, and I will now tell you of another miracle of | waste time, and I will now tell you of another miracle of | waste time, and I will now tell you of another miracle of |
| 1249 | Victor’s. A very rich nobleman of this city, called Anastasius, | Victor’s. A very rich nobleman of this city, called Anastasius, | Victor’s. A very rich nobleman of this city, called Anastasius, |
| 1250 | was smitten with elephantiasis when he was one hundred years | was smitten with elephantiasis when he was one hundred years | was smitten with elephantiasis when he was one hundred years |
| 1251 | old, and his body, which was as white as snow, became | old, and his body, which was as white as snow, became | old, and his body, which was as white as snow, became |
| 1252 | covered with spots, like a leopard’s. He went into the | covered with spots, like a leopard’s. He went into the | covered with spots, like a leopard’s. He went into the |
| 1253 | shrine of Victor, and remained there for two days praying to | shrine of Victor, and remained there for two days praying to | shrine of Victor, and remained there for two days praying to |
| 1254 | be healed. Whilst he was there a man was brought in who | be healed. Whilst he was there a man was brought in who | be healed. Whilst he was there a man was brought in who |
| 1255 | was suffering from granulation of the eyes and was blind, and | was suffering from granulation of the eyes and was blind, and | was suffering from granulation of the eyes and was blind, and |
| 1256 | he was laid upon a bed near that of Anastasius. That night | he was laid upon a bed near that of Anastasius. That night | he was laid upon a bed near that of Anastasius. That night |
| 1257 | Saint Victor appeared to Anastasius, and told him that if he | Saint Victor appeared to Anastasius, and told him that if he | Saint Victor appeared to Anastasius, and told him that if he |
| 1258 | took the blind man by the hand, and the two of them went | took the blind man by the hand, and the two of them went | took the blind man by the hand, and the two of them went |
| 1259 | and dipped themselves three times in water drawn from the | and dipped themselves three times in water drawn from the | and dipped themselves three times in water drawn from the |
| 1260 | pool by the door of the martyrium, in the Name of the | pool by the door of the martyrium, in the Name of the | pool by the door of the martyrium, in the Name of the |
| 1261 | Trinity, they should be healed. In the morning Anastasius | Trinity, they should be healed. In the morning Anastasius | Trinity, they should be healed. In the morning Anastasius |
| 1262 | wished to take the blind man to the pool, but he objected, | wished to take the blind man to the pool, but he objected, | wished to take the blind man to the pool, but he objected, |
| 1263 | saying that the physicians had told him not to let water | saying that the physicians had told him not to let water | saying that the physicians had told him not to let water |
| 1264 | touch his head. Anastasius persisted, and at length the | touch his head. Anastasius persisted, and at length the | touch his head. Anastasius persisted, and at length the |
| 1265 | blind man agreed to go with him; and when he had filled | blind man agreed to go with him; and when he had filled | blind man agreed to go with him; and when he had filled |
| 1266 | a large bath with water from the pool, and they had dipped | a large bath with water from the pool, and they had dipped | a large bath with water from the pool, and they had dipped |
| 1267 | themselves in it three times, once in the Name of each | themselves in it three times, once in the Name of each | themselves in it three times, once in the Name of each |
| 1268 | Person of the Trinity, Anastasius was cured of his disease, | Person of the Trinity, Anastasius was cured of his disease, | Person of the Trinity, Anastasius was cured of his disease, |
| 1269 | and the blind man received his sight. Of this miracle | and the blind man received his sight. Of this miracle | and the blind man received his sight. Of this miracle |
| 1270 | Celestinus says he was an eyewitness. | Celestinus says he was an eyewitness. | Celestinus says he was an eyewitness. |
| 1271 | Saint Victor also displayed his power in other very remark- | Saint Victor also displayed his power in other very remark- | Saint Victor also displayed his power in other very remark- |
| 1272 | able ways, and Celestinus quotes the following example. On | able ways, and Celestinus quotes the following example. On | able ways, and Celestinus quotes the following example. On |
| 1273 | ϯ | ϯ | ti |
| page 42 | |||
| 1274 | ϫ] INTRODUCTION | ϫ INTRODUCTION | g INTRODUCTION |
| 1275 | one occasion, when Constantine and his nobles were gathered | one occasion, when Constantine and his nobles were gathered | one occasion, when Constantine and his nobles were gathered |
| 1276 | together in the church of Saint Victor to celebrate the | together in the church of Saint Victor to celebrate the | together in the church of Saint Victor to celebrate the |
| 1277 | Eucharist, a messenger called Roumentros arrived from the | Eucharist, a messenger called Roumentros arrived from the | Eucharist, a messenger called Roumentros arrived from the |
| 1278 | Eparch of the Frontier, asking the Emperor to dispatch | Eparch of the Frontier, asking the Emperor to dispatch | Eparch of the Frontier, asking the Emperor to dispatch |
| 1279 | troops at once to resist an invasion of the Barbarians. The | troops at once to resist an invasion of the Barbarians. The | troops at once to resist an invasion of the Barbarians. The |
| 1280 | Emperor sent back a message to the Eparch telling him that | Emperor sent back a message to the Eparch telling him that | Emperor sent back a message to the Eparch telling him that |
| 1281 | he would come with troops on the morrow, and then he and | he would come with troops on the morrow, and then he and | he would come with troops on the morrow, and then he and |
| 1282 | his nobles prayed to Victor for deliverance until the tenth | his nobles prayed to Victor for deliverance until the tenth | his nobles prayed to Victor for deliverance until the tenth |
| 1283 | hour of the day. When the Archbishop had pronounced the | hour of the day. When the Archbishop had pronounced the | hour of the day. When the Archbishop had pronounced the |
| 1284 | benediction, and the congregation was about to disperse, | benediction, and the congregation was about to disperse, | benediction, and the congregation was about to disperse, |
| 1285 | another messenger arrived saying that the enemy had slain | another messenger arrived saying that the enemy had slain | another messenger arrived saying that the enemy had slain |
| 1286 | each other, and that the Eparch had collected much spoil, | each other, and that the Eparch had collected much spoil, | each other, and that the Eparch had collected much spoil, |
| 1287 | which was then on its way to the Emperor. Constantine | which was then on its way to the Emperor. Constantine | which was then on its way to the Emperor. Constantine |
| 1288 | began to pray at the second hour of the day, and in that very | began to pray at the second hour of the day, and in that very | began to pray at the second hour of the day, and in that very |
| 1289 | hour Victor destroyed the Barbarians! | hour Victor destroyed the Barbarians! | hour Victor destroyed the Barbarians! |
| 1290 | Celestinus next exhorts his hearers to make themselves | Celestinus next exhorts his hearers to make themselves | Celestinus next exhorts his hearers to make themselves |
| 1291 | acceptable to Saint Victor by leading good and holy lives, | acceptable to Saint Victor by leading good and holy lives, | acceptable to Saint Victor by leading good and holy lives, |
| 1292 | and to remember that we are pilgrims and strangers upon the | and to remember that we are pilgrims and strangers upon the | and to remember that we are pilgrims and strangers upon the |
| 1293 | earth, and that death may come upon us at any moment. | earth, and that death may come upon us at any moment. | earth, and that death may come upon us at any moment. |
| 1294 | This being so, how foolish it is of men to heap up riches, and | This being so, how foolish it is of men to heap up riches, and | This being so, how foolish it is of men to heap up riches, and |
| 1295 | to put their confidence in hoards of gold and silver! Your | to put their confidence in hoards of gold and silver! Your | to put their confidence in hoards of gold and silver! Your |
| 1296 | wealth is given you so that you may enjoy this world and | wealth is given you so that you may enjoy this world and | wealth is given you so that you may enjoy this world and |
| 1297 | the next, but if the possessors of wealth allow Satan to | the next, but if the possessors of wealth allow Satan to | the next, but if the possessors of wealth allow Satan to |
| 1298 | prevent them from giving to the poor, their reward in the | prevent them from giving to the poor, their reward in the | prevent them from giving to the poor, their reward in the |
| 1299 | next world will be never-ending punishment, instead of bliss. | next world will be never-ending punishment, instead of bliss. | next world will be never-ending punishment, instead of bliss. |
| 1300 | You can take nothing away with you when you leave this | You can take nothing away with you when you leave this | You can take nothing away with you when you leave this |
| 1301 | world: why then lay up treasure uselessly ? Take my | world: why then lay up treasure uselessly ? Take my | world: why then lay up treasure uselessly ? Take my |
| 1302 | advice: Redeem your sins by charity, and let alms to the poor | advice: Redeem your sins by charity, and let alms to the poor | advice: Redeem your sins by charity, and let alms to the poor |
| 1303 | wipe out your offences, Thus ye will enjoy the imperishable | wipe out your offences, Thus ye will enjoy the imperishable | wipe out your offences, Thus ye will enjoy the imperishable |
| 1304 | riches of heaven for ever. If you were going to meet a king | riches of heaven for ever. If you were going to meet a king | riches of heaven for ever. If you were going to meet a king |
| 1305 | of this world you would send on gifts before you; how much | of this world you would send on gifts before you; how much | of this world you would send on gifts before you; how much |
| 1306 | more then ought you to send on gifts to the King of the | more then ought you to send on gifts to the King of the | more then ought you to send on gifts to the King of the |
| 1307 | Universe, that Awful and Terrible God! Remember your | Universe, that Awful and Terrible God! Remember your | Universe, that Awful and Terrible God! Remember your |
| 1308 | last hours, when you lie dying on your beds, and your | last hours, when you lie dying on your beds, and your | last hours, when you lie dying on your beds, and your |
| 1309 | feverish eyes look out of sunken sockets and see the Powers, | feverish eyes look out of sunken sockets and see the Powers, | feverish eyes look out of sunken sockets and see the Powers, |
| page 43 | |||
| 1310 | INTRODUCTION ϫ) | INTRODUCTION ϫ | INTRODUCTION g |
| 1311 | with their terrifying faces, which have come to carry away | with their terrifying faces, which have come to carry away | with their terrifying faces, which have come to carry away |
| 1312 | your souls! And think what an awful thing it 1s to fall into | your souls! And think what an awful thing it 1s to fall into | your souls! And think what an awful thing it 1s to fall into |
| 1313 | the hands of the Living God! What good will your riches | the hands of the Living God! What good will your riches | the hands of the Living God! What good will your riches |
| 1314 | be to you then? | be to you then? | be to you then? |
| 1315 | Man’s life is a thing of naught, and especially if the life | Man’s life is a thing of naught, and especially if the life | Man’s life is a thing of naught, and especially if the life |
| 1316 | be that of the sinner. If he be rich, how do his riches help | be that of the sinner. If he be rich, how do his riches help | be that of the sinner. If he be rich, how do his riches help |
| 1317 | him? Tell me, O rich man, what rest dost thou find in thy | him? Tell me, O rich man, what rest dost thou find in thy | him? Tell me, O rich man, what rest dost thou find in thy |
| 1318 | riches? All thy time is occupied with business, i.e. in lending | riches? All thy time is occupied with business, i.e. in lending | riches? All thy time is occupied with business, i.e. in lending |
| 1319 | money or in buying and selling, and thou hast just as much | money or in buying and selling, and thou hast just as much | money or in buying and selling, and thou hast just as much |
| 1320 | anxiety as the man who lacketh bread. Thy life is one long | anxiety as the man who lacketh bread. Thy life is one long | anxiety as the man who lacketh bread. Thy life is one long |
| 1321 | grief. Whilst thou art building houses, and sailing merchant | grief. Whilst thou art building houses, and sailing merchant | grief. Whilst thou art building houses, and sailing merchant |
| 1322 | ships, and oppressing the poor, and robbing the widows, thy | ships, and oppressing the poor, and robbing the widows, thy | ships, and oppressing the poor, and robbing the widows, thy |
| 1323 | life is slipping away, and at last thou must depart and leave | life is slipping away, and at last thou must depart and leave | life is slipping away, and at last thou must depart and leave |
| 1324 | thy houses, cattle-sheds, barns, vineyards, and ships behind | thy houses, cattle-sheds, barns, vineyards, and ships behind | thy houses, cattle-sheds, barns, vineyards, and ships behind |
| 1325 | thee! For the sinner there is only suffering and sorrow in | thee! For the sinner there is only suffering and sorrow in | thee! For the sinner there is only suffering and sorrow in |
| 1326 | this world (even if he live one hundred years therein), and | this world (even if he live one hundred years therein), and | this world (even if he live one hundred years therein), and |
| 1327 | in the next. [This argument is elaborated by Celestinus, | in the next. [This argument is elaborated by Celestinus, | in the next. [This argument is elaborated by Celestinus, |
| 1328 | who quotes an interesting passage from a Discourse by | who quotes an interesting passage from a Discourse by | who quotes an interesting passage from a Discourse by |
| 1329 | St. Athanasius on the Soul and Body.] When the Execu- | St. Athanasius on the Soul and Body.] When the Execu- | St. Athanasius on the Soul and Body.] When the Execu- |
| 1330 | tioners (i.e. an order of Angels), with their eyes shooting out | tioners (i.e. an order of Angels), with their eyes shooting out | tioners (i.e. an order of Angels), with their eyes shooting out |
| 1331 | fire, seize thy soul, O sinner, and carry it off to Amente, | fire, seize thy soul, O sinner, and carry it off to Amente, | fire, seize thy soul, O sinner, and carry it off to Amente, |
| 1332 | where wilt thou find rest? There thou wilt see all the poor | where wilt thou find rest? There thou wilt see all the poor | where wilt thou find rest? There thou wilt see all the poor |
| 1333 | whom thou hast robbed, and all thy false oaths, and murders, | whom thou hast robbed, and all thy false oaths, and murders, | whom thou hast robbed, and all thy false oaths, and murders, |
| 1334 | and sins shall stand up before thee, in visible forms, and the | and sins shall stand up before thee, in visible forms, and the | and sins shall stand up before thee, in visible forms, and the |
| 1335 | Judge shall cry out, ¢ Cast him into the outer darkness.” Thou | Judge shall cry out, ¢ Cast him into the outer darkness.” Thou | Judge shall cry out, ¢ Cast him into the outer darkness.” Thou |
| 1336 | canst only escape this doom by repenting and giving alms. | canst only escape this doom by repenting and giving alms. | canst only escape this doom by repenting and giving alms. |
| 1337 | I have addressed you at great length, beloved, but it is for | I have addressed you at great length, beloved, but it is for | I have addressed you at great length, beloved, but it is for |
| 1338 | the good of your souls, and the tears which ye are shedding | the good of your souls, and the tears which ye are shedding | the good of your souls, and the tears which ye are shedding |
| 1339 | shall become unto you as fountains of salvation. I should | shall become unto you as fountains of salvation. I should | shall become unto you as fountains of salvation. I should |
| 1340 | never have attempted to sadden you in this wise, only my | never have attempted to sadden you in this wise, only my | never have attempted to sadden you in this wise, only my |
| 1341 | mind was carried away, and I saw Saint Victor standing | mind was carried away, and I saw Saint Victor standing | mind was carried away, and I saw Saint Victor standing |
| 1342 | before me, and he told me to speak to you for the welfare of | before me, and he told me to speak to you for the welfare of | before me, and he told me to speak to you for the welfare of |
| 1343 | your souls, ‘Save their souls,” said he, ‘on the day of my | your souls, ‘Save their souls,” said he, ‘on the day of my | your souls, ‘Save their souls,” said he, ‘on the day of my |
| 1344 | commemoration, and their repentance will please me more | commemoration, and their repentance will please me more | commemoration, and their repentance will please me more |
| 1345 | than ten thousand encomiums.” So I have spoken unto you, | than ten thousand encomiums.” So I have spoken unto you, | than ten thousand encomiums.” So I have spoken unto you, |
| page 44 | |||
| 1346 | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION | xliv INTRODUCTION |
| 1347 | my sons and my daughters, and I ask you to give gifts to | my sons and my daughters, and I ask you to give gifts to | my sons and my daughters, and I ask you to give gifts to |
| 1348 | the saint this day, so that they may go on in advance of you, | the saint this day, so that they may go on in advance of you, | the saint this day, so that they may go on in advance of you, |
| 1349 | and cause him to make supplication to the True Shepherd on | and cause him to make supplication to the True Shepherd on | and cause him to make supplication to the True Shepherd on |
| 1350 | our behalf. But 1 am so carried away by my interest in you | our behalf. But 1 am so carried away by my interest in you | our behalf. But 1 am so carried away by my interest in you |
| 1351 | that Ⲓ am almost forgetting the miracles of Saint Victor | that ⲓ am almost forgetting the miracles of Saint Victor | that i am almost forgetting the miracles of Saint Victor |
| 1352 | about which I wish to speak, and indeed I am like unto | about which I wish to speak, and indeed I am like unto | about which I wish to speak, and indeed I am like unto |
| 1353 | a man who hath tried to swim across an arm of the sea | a man who hath tried to swim across an arm of the sea | a man who hath tried to swim across an arm of the sea |
| 1354 | or a large river, but who, owing to his insufficient strength, | or a large river, but who, owing to his insufficient strength, | or a large river, but who, owing to his insufficient strength, |
| 1355 | bath been overwhelmed by the waves and sucked under them | bath been overwhelmed by the waves and sucked under them | bath been overwhelmed by the waves and sucked under them |
| 1356 | by the current. Ⲓ will, however, change the subject of my | by the current. Ⲓ will, however, change the subject of my | by the current. I will, however, change the subject of my |
| 1357 | discourse, and will relate to you a few out of the many | discourse, and will relate to you a few out of the many | discourse, and will relate to you a few out of the many |
| 1358 | miracles which have taken place in this martyrium, and which | miracles which have taken place in this martyrium, and which | miracles which have taken place in this martyrium, and which |
| 1359 | I have seen with my own eyes. There was a certain rich man | I have seen with my own eyes. There was a certain rich man | I have seen with my own eyes. There was a certain rich man |
| 1360 | in this city who presented a very large quantity of wine an- | in this city who presented a very large quantity of wine an- | in this city who presented a very large quantity of wine an- |
| 1361 | nually to the shrine of Saint Victor ; one part of the wine was | nually to the shrine of Saint Victor ; one part of the wine was | nually to the shrine of Saint Victor ; one part of the wine was |
| 1362 | used sacramentally, and the other was given to the sick. | used sacramentally, and the other was given to the sick. | used sacramentally, and the other was given to the sick. |
| 1363 | God blessed the possessions of this man, and the man took care | God blessed the possessions of this man, and the man took care | God blessed the possessions of this man, and the man took care |
| 1364 | to devote to Saint Victor a due proportion of his increasing | to devote to Saint Victor a due proportion of his increasing | to devote to Saint Victor a due proportion of his increasing |
| 1365 | wealth. At length the man fell ill of a mortal disease, and | wealth. At length the man fell ill of a mortal disease, and | wealth. At length the man fell ill of a mortal disease, and |
| 1366 | before he died he called his son to him, and told him to | before he died he called his son to him, and told him to | before he died he called his son to him, and told him to |
| 1367 | continue, and even to increase, the family contribution to | continue, and even to increase, the family contribution to | continue, and even to increase, the family contribution to |
| 1368 | Saint Vietor’s shrine. This the son promised to do, but as | Saint Vietor’s shrine. This the son promised to do, but as | Saint Vietor’s shrine. This the son promised to do, but as |
| 1369 | soon as he became owner of the whole of his father’s property | soon as he became owner of the whole of his father’s property | soon as he became owner of the whole of his father’s property |
| 1370 | he failed to carry out his promise. The grape harvest was | he failed to carry out his promise. The grape harvest was | he failed to carry out his promise. The grape harvest was |
| 1371 | abundant, but he cut off the annual wine-offering to the | abundant, but he cut off the annual wine-offering to the | abundant, but he cut off the annual wine-offering to the |
| 1372 | sanctuary, and ordered all the wine that was made to be | sanctuary, and ordered all the wine that was made to be | sanctuary, and ordered all the wine that was made to be |
| 1373 | stored until the arrival of the merchants from Palestine. | stored until the arrival of the merchants from Palestine. | stored until the arrival of the merchants from Palestine. |
| 1374 | In due course the merchants came with money in their | In due course the merchants came with money in their | In due course the merchants came with money in their |
| 1375 | hands to make purchases freely, but when they sampled | hands to make purchases freely, but when they sampled | hands to make purchases freely, but when they sampled |
| 1376 | the wine put before them they found it worthless, and | the wine put before them they found it worthless, and | the wine put before them they found it worthless, and |
| 1377 | declined to buy any. They were surprised at its poor | declined to buy any. They were surprised at its poor | declined to buy any. They were surprised at its poor |
| 1378 | quality, and could not understand what had happened to | quality, and could not understand what had happened to | quality, and could not understand what had happened to |
| 1379 | it. So they took their money back and departed to their | it. So they took their money back and departed to their | it. So they took their money back and departed to their |
| 1380 | own country, leaving the man sad and dejected. | own country, leaving the man sad and dejected. | own country, leaving the man sad and dejected. |
| 1381 | Then the man began to realize that it was the displeasure | Then the man began to realize that it was the displeasure | Then the man began to realize that it was the displeasure |
| page 45 | |||
| 1382 | INTRODUCTION xlv | INTRODUCTION xlv | INTRODUCTION xlv |
| 1383 | of Saint Victor, which was provoked by his avarice, that had | of Saint Victor, which was provoked by his avarice, that had | of Saint Victor, which was provoked by his avarice, that had |
| 1384 | made the wine go bad, and one night the saint appeared to | made the wine go bad, and one night the saint appeared to | made the wine go bad, and one night the saint appeared to |
| 1385 | him and told him that he had destroyed the wine because his | him and told him that he had destroyed the wine because his | him and told him that he had destroyed the wine because his |
| 1386 | customary offering had been withdrawn. And he went on to | customary offering had been withdrawn. And he went on to | customary offering had been withdrawn. And he went on to |
| 1387 | tell him that he would have destroyed him and his vineyard | tell him that he would have destroyed him and his vineyard | tell him that he would have destroyed him and his vineyard |
| 1388 | utterly, had he not held in remembrance the righteousness of | utterly, had he not held in remembrance the righteousness of | utterly, had he not held in remembrance the righteousness of |
| 1389 | his father. When the man heard the rebuke of Saint Victor he | his father. When the man heard the rebuke of Saint Victor he | his father. When the man heard the rebuke of Saint Victor he |
| 1390 | entreated him to forgive him, and promised to give one-half | entreated him to forgive him, and promised to give one-half | entreated him to forgive him, and promised to give one-half |
| 1391 | of his goods to his shrine that very year. Saint Victor | of his goods to his shrine that very year. Saint Victor | of his goods to his shrine that very year. Saint Victor |
| 1392 | pardoned the man, and promised to restore his wine to its | pardoned the man, and promised to restore his wine to its | pardoned the man, and promised to restore his wine to its |
| 1393 | normal excellence, and on the following morning, when the | normal excellence, and on the following morning, when the | normal excellence, and on the following morning, when the |
| 1394 | man went to his wine-cellar, he found that his wine was | man went to his wine-cellar, he found that his wine was | man went to his wine-cellar, he found that his wine was |
| 1395 | sound and good. The man paid the vows which he had | sound and good. The man paid the vows which he had | sound and good. The man paid the vows which he had |
| 1396 | vowed, and became a truly religious and generous man, | vowed, and became a truly religious and generous man, | vowed, and became a truly religious and generous man, |
| 1397 | After further exhortations to his hearers to lead a pure and | After further exhortations to his hearers to lead a pure and | After further exhortations to his hearers to lead a pure and |
| 1398 | holy life, Celestinus says that he must bring his discourse to | holy life, Celestinus says that he must bring his discourse to | holy life, Celestinus says that he must bring his discourse to |
| 1399 | an end, for it is now time to begin the service of the Holy | an end, for it is now time to begin the service of the Holy | an end, for it is now time to begin the service of the Holy |
| 1400 | Offering. He admits that his remarks have been perhaps | Offering. He admits that his remarks have been perhaps | Offering. He admits that his remarks have been perhaps |
| 1401 | unduly long, and excuses himself on the ground that his | unduly long, and excuses himself on the ground that his | unduly long, and excuses himself on the ground that his |
| 1402 | audience was thirsting for the waters of the Word of God, | audience was thirsting for the waters of the Word of God, | audience was thirsting for the waters of the Word of God, |
| 1403 | and for information about the mighty deeds of Saint Vietor. | and for information about the mighty deeds of Saint Vietor. | and for information about the mighty deeds of Saint Vietor. |
| 1404 | 3. Tue Lire axDp MarrvepoM OF EUSTATHIUS AND | 3. Tue Lire axDp MarrvepoM OF EUSTATHIUS AND | 3. Tue Lire axDp MarrvepoM OF EUSTATHIUS AND |
| 1405 | oF THEOPISTE, | oF THEOPISTE, | oF THEOPISTE, |
| 1406 | According to the Coptic text herein published, Eustathins | According to the Coptic text herein published, Eustathins | According to the Coptic text herein published, Eustathins |
| 1407 | was one of the Generals of the Emperor Trajan, and he | was one of the Generals of the Emperor Trajan, and he | was one of the Generals of the Emperor Trajan, and he |
| 1408 | suffered martyrdom, together with his wife and their two | suffered martyrdom, together with his wife and their two | suffered martyrdom, together with his wife and their two |
| 1409 | sons, in Rome, on the twentieth day of the month Thoth | sons, in Rome, on the twentieth day of the month Thoth | sons, in Rome, on the twentieth day of the month Thoth |
| 1410 | (September 17). Ⲙⲉ is undoubtedly the Eustachius who was | (September 17). Ⲙⲏⲓ is undoubtedly the Eustachius who was | (September 17). Myi is undoubtedly the Eustachius who was |
| 1411 | called ¢Placidus’ before his conversion to Christianity, and | called ¢Placidus’ before his conversion to Christianity, and | called ¢Placidus’ before his conversion to Christianity, and |
| 1412 | who, according to some authorities,’ suffered martyrdom | who, according to some authorities,’ suffered martyrdom | who, according to some authorities,’ suffered martyrdom |
| 1413 | under Hadrian 4.p, 118. He is commemorated by the | under Hadrian 4.p, 118. He is commemorated by the | under Hadrian 4.p, 118. He is commemorated by the |
| 1414 | Greek Church on September 20 and by the Latin Church | Greek Church on September 20 and by the Latin Church | Greek Church on September 20 and by the Latin Church |
| 1415 | on November 2. Plakétas, or Placidus, was a member of | on November 2. Plakétas, or Placidus, was a member of | on November 2. Plakétas, or Placidus, was a member of |
| 1416 | 1 See Tillemont, Mémoires, ii. 226. | 1 See Tillemont, Mémoires, ii. 226. | 1 See Tillemont, Mémoires, ii. 226. |
| page 46 | |||
| 1417 | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION | xlvi INTRODUCTION |
| 1418 | a rich and powerful family, and was a kinsman of the | a rich and powerful family, and was a kinsman of the | a rich and powerful family, and was a kinsman of the |
| 1419 | Emperor; he was of Greek descent. Ⲡⲉ was kind to all men, | Emperor; he was of Greek descent. Ⲡⲉ was kind to all men, | Emperor; he was of Greek descent. Pe was kind to all men, |
| 1420 | and generous to the poor, and although he spent much money | and generous to the poor, and although he spent much money | and generous to the poor, and although he spent much money |
| 1421 | in ransoming those who had been condemned to death, he was | in ransoming those who had been condemned to death, he was | in ransoming those who had been condemned to death, he was |
| 1422 | not a Christian. IIis wife was adorned with every virtue in | not a Christian. IIis wife was adorned with every virtue in | not a Christian. IIis wife was adorned with every virtue in |
| 1423 | the same degree as her husband, but she was an idolater, and | the same degree as her husband, but she was an idolater, and | the same degree as her husband, but she was an idolater, and |
| 1424 | their two sons were brought up to emulate the good works of | their two sons were brought up to emulate the good works of | their two sons were brought up to emulate the good works of |
| 1425 | their parents. Placidus was a great hunter and a bold and | their parents. Placidus was a great hunter and a bold and | their parents. Placidus was a great hunter and a bold and |
| 1426 | fearless warrior, and the Barbarians trembled at the mere | fearless warrior, and the Barbarians trembled at the mere | fearless warrior, and the Barbarians trembled at the mere |
| 1427 | mention of his name. One day he went out to hunt, | mention of his name. One day he went out to hunt, | mention of his name. One day he went out to hunt, |
| 1428 | accompanied by his soldiers and slaves, and he saw a herd | accompanied by his soldiers and slaves, and he saw a herd | accompanied by his soldiers and slaves, and he saw a herd |
| 1429 | of deer feeding, and ordered his followers to give chase. | of deer feeding, and ordered his followers to give chase. | of deer feeding, and ordered his followers to give chase. |
| 1430 | Suddenly a magnificent stag separated itself from the herd, | Suddenly a magnificent stag separated itself from the herd, | Suddenly a magnificent stag separated itself from the herd, |
| 1431 | and fled for safety to a dense thicket on the mountain. | and fled for safety to a dense thicket on the mountain. | and fled for safety to a dense thicket on the mountain. |
| 1432 | Placidus and some of his followers gave chase, but the soldiers | Placidus and some of his followers gave chase, but the soldiers | Placidus and some of his followers gave chase, but the soldiers |
| 1433 | were exhausted long before the thicket was reached, and | were exhausted long before the thicket was reached, and | were exhausted long before the thicket was reached, and |
| 1434 | Placidus rode into it alone, and after several hours brought | Placidus rode into it alone, and after several hours brought | Placidus rode into it alone, and after several hours brought |
| 1435 | the animal to bay on a high hill. Whilst he stood looking | the animal to bay on a high hill. Whilst he stood looking | the animal to bay on a high hill. Whilst he stood looking |
| 1436 | at the stag, and wondering how he could net him, there | at the stag, and wondering how he could net him, there | at the stag, and wondering how he could net him, there |
| 1437 | suddenly appeared a cross of brilliant light between the | suddenly appeared a cross of brilliant light between the | suddenly appeared a cross of brilliant light between the |
| 1438 | horns of the animal! and a figure of the body of Christ. | horns of the animal! and a figure of the body of Christ. | horns of the animal! and a figure of the body of Christ. |
| 1439 | And a voice of a man cried out to Placidus, saying, Why | And a voice of a man cried out to Placidus, saying, Why | And a voice of a man cried out to Placidus, saying, Why |
| 1440 | dost thou hunt Me?’ The voice went on to say that the | dost thou hunt Me?’ The voice went on to say that the | dost thou hunt Me?’ The voice went on to say that the |
| 1441 | Speaker was Jesus, Who wished Placidus to become His | Speaker was Jesus, Who wished Placidus to become His | Speaker was Jesus, Who wished Placidus to become His |
| 1442 | servant, and to receive baptism at the hands of the high priest | servant, and to receive baptism at the hands of the high priest | servant, and to receive baptism at the hands of the high priest |
| 1443 | of the Christians. When Placidus had been baptized he was | of the Christians. When Placidus had been baptized he was | of the Christians. When Placidus had been baptized he was |
| 1444 | to return to the thicket in the mountain, where Christ would | to return to the thicket in the mountain, where Christ would | to return to the thicket in the mountain, where Christ would |
| 1445 | appear to him and declare to him the mystery of salvation. | appear to him and declare to him the mystery of salvation. | appear to him and declare to him the mystery of salvation. |
| 1446 | Placidus went down the mountain, and returned to his | Placidus went down the mountain, and returned to his | Placidus went down the mountain, and returned to his |
| 1447 | wife, and told her of his vision, and as she had also received | wife, and told her of his vision, and as she had also received | wife, and told her of his vision, and as she had also received |
| 1448 | a miraculous communication from our Lord, she was ready to | a miraculous communication from our Lord, she was ready to | a miraculous communication from our Lord, she was ready to |
| 1449 | 1 A similar story is told by the writers of the legendary history of | 1 A similar story is told by the writers of the legendary history of | 1 A similar story is told by the writers of the legendary history of |
| 1450 | St. Hubert, the first bishop of Liége, who died about 727, and was | St. Hubert, the first bishop of Liége, who died about 727, and was | St. Hubert, the first bishop of Liége, who died about 727, and was |
| 1451 | regarded for several centuries as the patron saint of huntsmen. See | regarded for several centuries as the patron saint of huntsmen. See | regarded for several centuries as the patron saint of huntsmen. See |
| 1452 | Acts SS., Nov. 3; Butler, Lives of the Saints, Nov. 8; and de Smedt, Vie de | Acts SS., Nov. 3; Butler, Lives of the Saints, Nov. 8; and de Smedt, Vie de | Acts SS., Nov. 3; Butler, Lives of the Saints, Nov. 8; and de Smedt, Vie de |
| 1453 | St. Hubert, Brussels, 1878, No. 3. | St. Hubert, Brussels, 1878, No. 3. | St. Hubert, Brussels, 1878, No. 3. |
| page 47 | |||
| 1454 | INTRODUCTION xlvii | INTRODUCTION xlvii | INTRODUCTION xlvii |
| 1455 | take her sons and to go with her husband to be baptized. | take her sons and to go with her husband to be baptized. | take her sons and to go with her husband to be baptized. |
| 1456 | They left their house secretly at midnight, with a few slaves, | They left their house secretly at midnight, with a few slaves, | They left their house secretly at midnight, with a few slaves, |
| 1457 | and went to the high priest, and told him all that had hap- | and went to the high priest, and told him all that had hap- | and went to the high priest, and told him all that had hap- |
| 1458 | pened unto them. Then the high priest catechized them, | pened unto them. Then the high priest catechized them, | pened unto them. Then the high priest catechized them, |
| 1459 | and baptized them in the Name of the Holy Trinity, and | and baptized them in the Name of the Holy Trinity, and | and baptized them in the Name of the Holy Trinity, and |
| 1460 | administered to them the Eucharist, and gave them new | administered to them the Eucharist, and gave them new | administered to them the Eucharist, and gave them new |
| 1461 | names : to Placidus he gave the name of Eustathius, to his wife | names : to Placidus he gave the name of Eustathius, to his wife | names : to Placidus he gave the name of Eustathius, to his wife |
| 1462 | the name of Theopisté, and their two sons he called Agapius | the name of Theopisté, and their two sons he called Agapius | the name of Theopisté, and their two sons he called Agapius |
| 1463 | and Theopistus respectively. Next morning Eustathius | and Theopistus respectively. Next morning Eustathius | and Theopistus respectively. Next morning Eustathius |
| 1464 | returned to the mountain, and when he had dismissed his | returned to the mountain, and when he had dismissed his | returned to the mountain, and when he had dismissed his |
| 1465 | escort he went to the place in the thicket where he had seen | escort he went to the place in the thicket where he had seen | escort he went to the place in the thicket where he had seen |
| 1466 | the cross of light and heard the voice, and when be had prayed | the cross of light and heard the voice, and when be had prayed | the cross of light and heard the voice, and when be had prayed |
| 1467 | for direction and guidance the Lord answered and told him | for direction and guidance the Lord answered and told him | for direction and guidance the Lord answered and told him |
| 1468 | that he would have to endure much tribulation, and that | that he would have to endure much tribulation, and that | that he would have to endure much tribulation, and that |
| 1469 | he would eventually suffer martyrdom. In reply to his | he would eventually suffer martyrdom. In reply to his | he would eventually suffer martyrdom. In reply to his |
| 1470 | prayer for strength to endure, the Lord commanded him to | prayer for strength to endure, the Lord commanded him to | prayer for strength to endure, the Lord commanded him to |
| 1471 | ficht, and promised that His Grace should protect him. | ficht, and promised that His Grace should protect him. | ficht, and promised that His Grace should protect him. |
| 1472 | Eustathius then returned to his house, and told his wife all | Eustathius then returned to his house, and told his wife all | Eustathius then returned to his house, and told his wife all |
| 1473 | that had happened to him. | that had happened to him. | that had happened to him. |
| 1474 | Very soon after this the tribulations which Christ had | Very soon after this the tribulations which Christ had | Very soon after this the tribulations which Christ had |
| 1475 | foretold began to attack Eustathius, First of all, the plague | foretold began to attack Eustathius, First of all, the plague | foretold began to attack Eustathius, First of all, the plague |
| 1476 | broke out in his house, and all his slaves died; and next his | broke out in his house, and all his slaves died; and next his | broke out in his house, and all his slaves died; and next his |
| 1477 | sheep, cattle, and horses all died. Tustathius and his family | sheep, cattle, and horses all died. Tustathius and his family | sheep, cattle, and horses all died. Tustathius and his family |
| 1478 | then removed to another house temporarily, and whilst they | then removed to another house temporarily, and whilst they | then removed to another house temporarily, and whilst they |
| 1479 | were there thieves entered their old home and stripped it | were there thieves entered their old home and stripped it | were there thieves entered their old home and stripped it |
| 1480 | bare, and thus Eustathius was reduced to absolute want. | bare, and thus Eustathius was reduced to absolute want. | bare, and thus Eustathius was reduced to absolute want. |
| 1481 | When the Emperor and his nobles heard what had happened | When the Emperor and his nobles heard what had happened | When the Emperor and his nobles heard what had happened |
| 1482 | they were very sorry, but no one held out a hand to assist | they were very sorry, but no one held out a hand to assist | they were very sorry, but no one held out a hand to assist |
| 1483 | Eustathius in his need. When Theopisté saw that their case | Eustathius in his need. When Theopisté saw that their case | Eustathius in his need. When Theopisté saw that their case |
| 1484 | was desperate, she urged her husband to leave the neighbour- | was desperate, she urged her husband to leave the neighbour- | was desperate, she urged her husband to leave the neighbour- |
| 1485 | hood in which they had become a laughing-stock. That same | hood in which they had become a laughing-stock. That same | hood in which they had become a laughing-stock. That same |
| 1486 | night they took their sons, and departed, and set out for the | night they took their sons, and departed, and set out for the | night they took their sons, and departed, and set out for the |
| 1487 | seacoast, where they found a ship about to sail for Egypt. | seacoast, where they found a ship about to sail for Egypt. | seacoast, where they found a ship about to sail for Egypt. |
| 1488 | On this they embarked, and when it arrived at its destination | On this they embarked, and when it arrived at its destination | On this they embarked, and when it arrived at its destination |
| 1489 | Eustathius had no money to pay their fare before landing. | Eustathius had no money to pay their fare before landing. | Eustathius had no money to pay their fare before landing. |
| page 48 | |||
| 1490 | xlviii INTRODUCTION | xlviii INTRODUCTION | xlviii INTRODUCTION |
| 1491 | On the voyage the captain of the ship had cast his eyes upon | On the voyage the captain of the ship had cast his eyes upon | On the voyage the captain of the ship had cast his eyes upon |
| 1492 | Theopistd, and seeing that she was beautiful, fell in love with | Theopistd, and seeing that she was beautiful, fell in love with | Theopistd, and seeing that she was beautiful, fell in love with |
| 1493 | her, and told Kustathius that he and his two sons might | her, and told Kustathius that he and his two sons might | her, and told Kustathius that he and his two sons might |
| 1494 | leave the ship, and that he would keep Theopisté in lieu | leave the ship, and that he would keep Theopisté in lieu | leave the ship, and that he would keep Theopisté in lieu |
| 1495 | of the fare for the whole family which Eustathius owed him. | of the fare for the whole family which Eustathius owed him. | of the fare for the whole family which Eustathius owed him. |
| 1496 | Eustathius protested violently at this arrangement, and made | Eustathius protested violently at this arrangement, and made | Eustathius protested violently at this arrangement, and made |
| 1497 | himself so troublesome that the captain told the sailors to | himself so troublesome that the captain told the sailors to | himself so troublesome that the captain told the sailors to |
| 1498 | heave him overboard. When Eustathius discovered this he | heave him overboard. When Eustathius discovered this he | heave him overboard. When Eustathius discovered this he |
| 1499 | was obliged to submit, and taking his two sons he left the | was obliged to submit, and taking his two sons he left the | was obliged to submit, and taking his two sons he left the |
| 1500 | ship. After marching with them for some time he came | ship. After marching with them for some time he came | ship. After marching with them for some time he came |
| 1501 | to a river that bad been flooded by the recent rains, and he | to a river that bad been flooded by the recent rains, and he | to a river that bad been flooded by the recent rains, and he |
| 1502 | wished to swim across it. Leaving onc son on the bank, | wished to swim across it. Leaving onc son on the bank, | wished to swim across it. Leaving onc son on the bank, |
| 1503 | he placed the other on his neck, and started to swim across | he placed the other on his neck, and started to swim across | he placed the other on his neck, and started to swim across |
| 1504 | with him; when he reached the opposite bank, he deposited | with him; when he reached the opposite bank, he deposited | with him; when he reached the opposite bank, he deposited |
| 1505 | his son there, and swam back to fetch the other son. Whilst | his son there, and swam back to fetch the other son. Whilst | his son there, and swam back to fetch the other son. Whilst |
| 1506 | he was swimming back he lifted up his eyes, and saw that | he was swimming back he lifted up his eyes, and saw that | he was swimming back he lifted up his eyes, and saw that |
| 1507 | a lion had seized the one son, and was dragging him off to | a lion had seized the one son, and was dragging him off to | a lion had seized the one son, and was dragging him off to |
| 1508 | his lair; but he consoled himself, thinking that he still had | his lair; but he consoled himself, thinking that he still had | his lair; but he consoled himself, thinking that he still had |
| 1509 | one son left. When, however, he lifted up his eyes again, | one son left. When, however, he lifted up his eyes again, | one son left. When, however, he lifted up his eyes again, |
| 1510 | he saw that the other son was being carried away by a wolf. | he saw that the other son was being carried away by a wolf. | he saw that the other son was being carried away by a wolf. |
| 1511 | In his despair Eustathius was about to drown himself, but | In his despair Eustathius was about to drown himself, but | In his despair Eustathius was about to drown himself, but |
| 1512 | this God did not permit. Meanwhile Providence took care | this God did not permit. Meanwhile Providence took care | this God did not permit. Meanwhile Providence took care |
| 1513 | of the boys, for some shepherds pursued the lion that was | of the boys, for some shepherds pursued the lion that was | of the boys, for some shepherds pursued the lion that was |
| 1514 | carrying off the one child, and made the beast drop him, | carrying off the one child, and made the beast drop him, | carrying off the one child, and made the beast drop him, |
| 1515 | and some ploughmen followed the wolf, and took away the | and some ploughmen followed the wolf, and took away the | and some ploughmen followed the wolf, and took away the |
| 1516 | other, neither child being in the least degree injured. As the | other, neither child being in the least degree injured. As the | other, neither child being in the least degree injured. As the |
| 1517 | shepherds and the ploughmen lived in the same village, they | shepherds and the ploughmen lived in the same village, they | shepherds and the ploughmen lived in the same village, they |
| 1518 | took the children there, and they grew up in the same place. | took the children there, and they grew up in the same place. | took the children there, and they grew up in the same place. |
| 1519 | In deep dejection Eustathius moved about the country from | In deep dejection Eustathius moved about the country from | In deep dejection Eustathius moved about the country from |
| 1520 | place to place, and at length he obtained work in a village | place to place, and at length he obtained work in a village | place to place, and at length he obtained work in a village |
| 1521 | called Bassos, where he carned his daily bread. After a time | called Bassos, where he carned his daily bread. After a time | called Bassos, where he carned his daily bread. After a time |
| 1522 | the chiefs of the village made him watchman of the village | the chiefs of the village made him watchman of the village | the chiefs of the village made him watchman of the village |
| 1523 | orchards, and he held this post for ten years, and received | orchards, and he held this post for ten years, and received | orchards, and he held this post for ten years, and received |
| 1524 | his wages. Meanwhile his two sons were being brought up | his wages. Meanwhile his two sons were being brought up | his wages. Meanwhile his two sons were being brought up |
| 1525 | in the village, neither knowing the identity of the other. | in the village, neither knowing the identity of the other. | in the village, neither knowing the identity of the other. |
| page 49 | |||
| 1526 | INTRODUCTION xlix | INTRODUCTION xlix | INTRODUCTION xlix |
| 1527 | And their father did not know that they were his sons. | And their father did not know that they were his sons. | And their father did not know that they were his sons. |
| 1528 | During this long period Eustathius had no news of his wife, | During this long period Eustathius had no news of his wife, | During this long period Eustathius had no news of his wife, |
| 1529 | whom the captain of the ship had carried off to his own | whom the captain of the ship had carried off to his own | whom the captain of the ship had carried off to his own |
| 1530 | country, and there, under God’s protection, she preserved her | country, and there, under God’s protection, she preserved her | country, and there, under God’s protection, she preserved her |
| 1531 | chastity. When the captain died Theopisté decided to remain | chastity. When the captain died Theopisté decided to remain | chastity. When the captain died Theopisté decided to remain |
| 1532 | where she was. Some time after this the people of the | where she was. Some time after this the people of the | where she was. Some time after this the people of the |
| 1533 | country rebelled, and invaded the territory of the Romans, | country rebelled, and invaded the territory of the Romans, | country rebelled, and invaded the territory of the Romans, |
| 1534 | and Trajan was in sore need of the assistance of Eustathius | and Trajan was in sore need of the assistance of Eustathius | and Trajan was in sore need of the assistance of Eustathius |
| 1535 | his old general. One day, when he felt his absence deeply, | his old general. One day, when he felt his absence deeply, | his old general. One day, when he felt his absence deeply, |
| 1536 | he promised to promote to great honour the man who should | he promised to promote to great honour the man who should | he promised to promote to great honour the man who should |
| 1537 | give him such Information as would lead to the discovery | give him such Information as would lead to the discovery | give him such Information as would lead to the discovery |
| 1538 | of Eustathius, and to appoint him a yearly salary. Hearing | of Eustathius, and to appoint him a yearly salary. Hearing | of Eustathius, and to appoint him a yearly salary. Hearing |
| 1539 | these words two soldiers, called Antiochus and Acacius, who | these words two soldiers, called Antiochus and Acacius, who | these words two soldiers, called Antiochus and Acacius, who |
| 1540 | had been servants of Eustathius, made up their minds to earn | had been servants of Eustathius, made up their minds to earn | had been servants of Eustathius, made up their minds to earn |
| 1541 | these rewards, and they searched all the country carefully | these rewards, and they searched all the country carefully | these rewards, and they searched all the country carefully |
| 1542 | to find him. Their travels brought them to the village where | to find him. Their travels brought them to the village where | to find him. Their travels brought them to the village where |
| 1543 | Eustathius was, and he at once recognized them by their | Eustathius was, and he at once recognized them by their | Eustathius was, and he at once recognized them by their |
| 1544 | peculiar carriage and gait; but they did not know him. | peculiar carriage and gait; but they did not know him. | peculiar carriage and gait; but they did not know him. |
| 1545 | In due course they came up to him and asked him if he knew | In due course they came up to him and asked him if he knew | In due course they came up to him and asked him if he knew |
| 1546 | where Eustathius and his wife and sons were, and promised | where Eustathius and his wife and sons were, and promised | where Eustathius and his wife and sons were, and promised |
| 1547 | to pay him for any information about them which he could | to pay him for any information about them which he could | to pay him for any information about them which he could |
| 1548 | give them. In reply Eustathius invited them to his house, | give them. In reply Eustathius invited them to his house, | give them. In reply Eustathius invited them to his house, |
| 1549 | and then went and brought some food and wine to give them. | and then went and brought some food and wine to give them. | and then went and brought some food and wine to give them. |
| 1550 | Whilst they were eating and drinking they looked at their | Whilst they were eating and drinking they looked at their | Whilst they were eating and drinking they looked at their |
| 1551 | host carefully, and at length they came to the conclusion | host carefully, and at length they came to the conclusion | host carefully, and at length they came to the conclusion |
| 1552 | that he resembled Eustathius closely. They remembered that | that he resembled Eustathius closely. They remembered that | that he resembled Eustathius closely. They remembered that |
| 1553 | their master had on his neck the scar of an old wound received | their master had on his neck the scar of an old wound received | their master had on his neck the scar of an old wound received |
| 1554 | in battle, and determined to take an opportunity of looking | in battle, and determined to take an opportunity of looking | in battle, and determined to take an opportunity of looking |
| 1555 | for it. Presently they saw the scar, and rushing at Eustathius | for it. Presently they saw the scar, and rushing at Eustathius | for it. Presently they saw the scar, and rushing at Eustathius |
| 1556 | they kissed him, and rejoiced in the discovery of their former | they kissed him, and rejoiced in the discovery of their former | they kissed him, and rejoiced in the discovery of their former |
| 1557 | master, | master, | master, |
| 1558 | Antiochus and Acacius reported their success to the Emperor, | Antiochus and Acacius reported their success to the Emperor, | Antiochus and Acacius reported their success to the Emperor, |
| 1559 | and set out with Eustathius to journey to the place where | and set out with Eustathius to journey to the place where | and set out with Eustathius to journey to the place where |
| 1560 | Trajan was. Fifteen days later they marched into the presence | Trajan was. Fifteen days later they marched into the presence | Trajan was. Fifteen days later they marched into the presence |
| 1561 | of Trajan, who kissed Eustathius, and listened to his history, | of Trajan, who kissed Eustathius, and listened to his history, | of Trajan, who kissed Eustathius, and listened to his history, |
| page 50 | |||
| 1562 | I INTRODUCTION | I INTRODUCTION | I INTRODUCTION |
| 1563 | and then restored him to his military rank. Trajan entrusted | and then restored him to his military rank. Trajan entrusted | and then restored him to his military rank. Trajan entrusted |
| 1564 | the formation of an army to fight the Barbarians to Eustathius, | the formation of an army to fight the Barbarians to Eustathius, | the formation of an army to fight the Barbarians to Eustathius, |
| 1565 | who sent out an edict ordering his officers in every town to | who sent out an edict ordering his officers in every town to | who sent out an edict ordering his officers in every town to |
| 1566 | enlist recruits. Among the recruits drafted to him Eustathius | enlist recruits. Among the recruits drafted to him Eustathius | enlist recruits. Among the recruits drafted to him Eustathius |
| 1567 | found his own two sons, and finding them well-mannered and | found his own two sons, and finding them well-mannered and | found his own two sons, and finding them well-mannered and |
| 1568 | well-conduceted he took them into his personal service, and | well-conduceted he took them into his personal service, and | well-conduceted he took them into his personal service, and |
| 1569 | he liked them very much, and they ate at his own table. | he liked them very much, and they ate at his own table. | he liked them very much, and they ate at his own table. |
| 1570 | When the army was ready Lustathius set out to do battle | When the army was ready Lustathius set out to do battle | When the army was ready Lustathius set out to do battle |
| 1571 | with the Barbarians beyond a river called Hydaspes, and | with the Barbarians beyond a river called Hydaspes, and | with the Barbarians beyond a river called Hydaspes, and |
| 1572 | when he had conquered them, and had laid waste the whole | when he had conquered them, and had laid waste the whole | when he had conquered them, and had laid waste the whole |
| 1573 | comntry, Providence led him back through the district wherein | comntry, Providence led him back through the district wherein | comntry, Providence led him back through the district wherein |
| 1574 | his wife Theopisté had taken up her abode in a small house | his wife Theopisté had taken up her abode in a small house | his wife Theopisté had taken up her abode in a small house |
| 1575 | situated in a garden. There he rested for three days, and his | situated in a garden. There he rested for three days, and his | situated in a garden. There he rested for three days, and his |
| 1576 | two lieutenants, who were in reality his sons, were quartered | two lieutenants, who were in reality his sons, were quartered | two lieutenants, who were in reality his sons, were quartered |
| 1577 | on Theopisté. One day Theopisté heard them talking | on Theopisté. One day Theopisté heard them talking | on Theopisté. One day Theopisté heard them talking |
| 1578 | together in her garden, and she heard one of them telling | together in her garden, and she heard one of them telling | together in her garden, and she heard one of them telling |
| 1579 | the other how he had been carried off by a lion into the | the other how he had been carried off by a lion into the | the other how he had been carried off by a lion into the |
| 1580 | desert when he was a child. When the other heard this | desert when he was a child. When the other heard this | desert when he was a child. When the other heard this |
| 1581 | story he leaped up and claimed him as his brother, saying | story he leaped up and claimed him as his brother, saying | story he leaped up and claimed him as his brother, saying |
| 1582 | that the shepherds who had saved him from the claws of | that the shepherds who had saved him from the claws of | that the shepherds who had saved him from the claws of |
| 1583 | a wolf had told him the story. As Theopisté heard the story | a wolf had told him the story. As Theopisté heard the story | a wolf had told him the story. As Theopisté heard the story |
| 1584 | being told she felt that the two young men were her sons, | being told she felt that the two young men were her sons, | being told she felt that the two young men were her sons, |
| 1585 | and she was greatly moved. On the following day she | and she was greatly moved. On the following day she | and she was greatly moved. On the following day she |
| 1586 | obtained an audience of the General, and as a Roman | obtained an audience of the General, and as a Roman | obtained an audience of the General, and as a Roman |
| 1587 | matron asked him to assist her to return to her native land. | matron asked him to assist her to return to her native land. | matron asked him to assist her to return to her native land. |
| 1588 | Whilst she was talking to him she recognized him as her | Whilst she was talking to him she recognized him as her | Whilst she was talking to him she recognized him as her |
| 1589 | long-lost husband, and threw herself down before him | long-lost husband, and threw herself down before him | long-lost husband, and threw herself down before him |
| 1590 | and begged him to declare himself. Eustathius rose up, | and begged him to declare himself. Eustathius rose up, | and begged him to declare himself. Eustathius rose up, |
| 1591 | and embraced her, and they thanked God for their reunion. | and embraced her, and they thanked God for their reunion. | and embraced her, and they thanked God for their reunion. |
| 1592 | Theopisté then told LKustathius about the two young men | Theopisté then told LKustathius about the two young men | Theopisté then told LKustathius about the two young men |
| 1593 | in her garden, and when he questioned them he found that | in her garden, and when he questioned them he found that | in her garden, and when he questioned them he found that |
| 1594 | they were indeed his sons, and thus the whole family were | they were indeed his sons, and thus the whole family were | they were indeed his sons, and thus the whole family were |
| 1595 | once more united. And when the conquest of the Barbarians | once more united. And when the conquest of the Barbarians | once more united. And when the conquest of the Barbarians |
| 1596 | was ended they collected much spoil and returned to their | was ended they collected much spoil and returned to their | was ended they collected much spoil and returned to their |
| 1597 | native land with very many prisoners and captives. | native land with very many prisoners and captives. | native land with very many prisoners and captives. |
| page 51 | |||
| 1598 | INTRODUCTION Li | INTRODUCTION Li | INTRODUCTION Li |
| 1599 | Whilst Tustathius and his family were returning Trajan | Whilst Tustathius and his family were returning Trajan | Whilst Tustathius and his family were returning Trajan |
| 1600 | died, and was succeeded by Iladrian. On returning to Rome, | died, and was succeeded by Iladrian. On returning to Rome, | died, and was succeeded by Iladrian. On returning to Rome, |
| 1601 | Hadrian, who had gone out to meet Eustathius, invited him | Hadrian, who had gone out to meet Eustathius, invited him | Hadrian, who had gone out to meet Eustathius, invited him |
| 1602 | to go into the temple of Apollo and offer up sacrifice. This | to go into the temple of Apollo and offer up sacrifice. This | to go into the temple of Apollo and offer up sacrifice. This |
| 1603 | Lustathius refused to do, and when the Emperor heard him | Lustathius refused to do, and when the Emperor heard him | Lustathius refused to do, and when the Emperor heard him |
| 1604 | proclaim the sovereignty of Christ, and his devotion to His | proclaim the sovereignty of Christ, and his devotion to His | proclaim the sovereignty of Christ, and his devotion to His |
| 1605 | service, he was filled with wrath, and cast him out of his | service, he was filled with wrath, and cast him out of his | service, he was filled with wrath, and cast him out of his |
| 1606 | presence. When lladrian saw that Fustathius and his family | presence. When lladrian saw that Fustathius and his family | presence. When lladrian saw that Fustathius and his family |
| 1607 | were unmoved by his wrath and threats, he ordered them to | were unmoved by his wrath and threats, he ordered them to | were unmoved by his wrath and threats, he ordered them to |
| 1608 | be taken to the stadium and given to the lions. When this | be taken to the stadium and given to the lions. When this | be taken to the stadium and given to the lions. When this |
| 1609 | had been done, the mighty lion that had been brought to | had been done, the mighty lion that had been brought to | had been done, the mighty lion that had been brought to |
| 1610 | devour them advanced to Kustathius, and knelt down and | devour them advanced to Kustathius, and knelt down and | devour them advanced to Kustathius, and knelt down and |
| 1611 | placed his head on the ground and worshipped him ; having | placed his head on the ground and worshipped him ; having | placed his head on the ground and worshipped him ; having |
| 1612 | done this, the beast rose up and walked out of the stadium, | done this, the beast rose up and walked out of the stadium, | done this, the beast rose up and walked out of the stadium, |
| 1613 | Hadrian then ordered Eustathius and Theopisté and their | Hadrian then ordered Eustathius and Theopisté and their | Hadrian then ordered Eustathius and Theopisté and their |
| 1614 | sons to be burned alive in a brazen bull, and they were | sons to be burned alive in a brazen bull, and they were | sons to be burned alive in a brazen bull, and they were |
| 1615 | thrown into one, and their bodies were left there for three | thrown into one, and their bodies were left there for three | thrown into one, and their bodies were left there for three |
| 1616 | days. By the Emperor's orders they were then brought out | days. By the Emperor's orders they were then brought out | days. By the Emperor's orders they were then brought out |
| 1617 | from the bull, and they were found to be in a perfect state | from the bull, and they were found to be in a perfect state | from the bull, and they were found to be in a perfect state |
| 1618 | of preservation. In the evening the Christians came and | of preservation. In the evening the Christians came and | of preservation. In the evening the Christians came and |
| 1619 | carried away the bodies and buried them secretly in Rome, | carried away the bodies and buried them secretly in Rome, | carried away the bodies and buried them secretly in Rome, |
| 1620 | and when the persecution was ended they built’ a martyrium | and when the persecution was ended they built’ a martyrium | and when the persecution was ended they built’ a martyrium |
| 1621 | over them, and they commemorated these martyrs on the | over them, and they commemorated these martyrs on the | over them, and they commemorated these martyrs on the |
| 1622 | twentieth day of the month of Thoth, which is here identified | twentieth day of the month of Thoth, which is here identified | twentieth day of the month of Thoth, which is here identified |
| 1623 | with the Roman month of December. | with the Roman month of December. | with the Roman month of December. |
| 1624 | 4. Tue Lire or Ara Cyrus. | 4. Tue Lire or Ara Cyrus. | 4. Tue Lire or Ara Cyrus. |
| 1625 | The Life of Apa Cyrus is attributed to Pambo, the | The Life of Apa Cyrus is attributed to Pambo, the | The Life of Apa Cyrus is attributed to Pambo, the |
| 1626 | presbyter of the famous church at Sccte. Soon after Pambo | presbyter of the famous church at Sccte. Soon after Pambo | presbyter of the famous church at Sccte. Soon after Pambo |
| 1627 | had provided for the preservation of the body of Princess | had provided for the preservation of the body of Princess | had provided for the preservation of the body of Princess |
| 1628 | Hilaria,! a daughter of the Emperor Zeno, he saw a vision, | Hilaria,! a daughter of the Emperor Zeno, he saw a vision, | Hilaria,! a daughter of the Emperor Zeno, he saw a vision, |
| 1629 | and in it heard a voice telling him to go to the desert on the | and in it heard a voice telling him to go to the desert on the | and in it heard a voice telling him to go to the desert on the |
| 1630 | sea-coast, and seek out the anchorite, the latchets of whose | sea-coast, and seek out the anchorite, the latchets of whose | sea-coast, and seek out the anchorite, the latchets of whose |
| 1631 | 1 Her wonderful healing powers are described in the Ethiopic Synaz- | 1 Her wonderful healing powers are described in the Ethiopic Synaz- | 1 Her wonderful healing powers are described in the Ethiopic Synaz- |
| 1632 | arium; see Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 660, Month Ter, day 21 | arium; see Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 660, Month Ter, day 21 | arium; see Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 660, Month Ter, day 21 |
| 1633 | (Fol. 183, col. 2 ff.) | (Fol. 183, col. 2 ff.) | (Fol. 183, col. 2 ff.) |
| page 52 | |||
| 1634 | Ti INTRODUCTION | Ti INTRODUCTION | Ti INTRODUCTION |
| 1635 | shoes no man was worthy to unloose. Thereupon Pambo | shoes no man was worthy to unloose. Thereupon Pambo | shoes no man was worthy to unloose. Thereupon Pambo |
| 1636 | rose up and went into the desert, and after marching for some | rose up and went into the desert, and after marching for some | rose up and went into the desert, and after marching for some |
| 1637 | time he arrived at a monk’s cell, and having cried out | time he arrived at a monk’s cell, and having cried out | time he arrived at a monk’s cell, and having cried out |
| 1638 | ‘Bless me’ three times, according to the custom of the | ‘Bless me’ three times, according to the custom of the | ‘Bless me’ three times, according to the custom of the |
| 1639 | monks, was told to enter. There he found Apa lierax, who | monks, was told to enter. There he found Apa lierax, who | monks, was told to enter. There he found Apa lierax, who |
| 1640 | had been living there for eighteen years on dates. Having | had been living there for eighteen years on dates. Having | had been living there for eighteen years on dates. Having |
| 1641 | found from him that there were monks living still further in | found from him that there were monks living still further in | found from him that there were monks living still further in |
| 1642 | the desert, Pambo departed, and in due course came to the | the desert, Pambo departed, and in due course came to the | the desert, Pambo departed, and in due course came to the |
| 1643 | habitation of Pamoun, who was wearing a tattered garment, | habitation of Pamoun, who was wearing a tattered garment, | habitation of Pamoun, who was wearing a tattered garment, |
| 1644 | the original colour of which had faded in patches. Seeing | the original colour of which had faded in patches. Seeing | the original colour of which had faded in patches. Seeing |
| 1645 | this garment Pambo made some kind of jocular remark, the | this garment Pambo made some kind of jocular remark, the | this garment Pambo made some kind of jocular remark, the |
| 1646 | exact sense of which is not clear to me, and Pamoun replied | exact sense of which is not clear to me, and Pamoun replied | exact sense of which is not clear to me, and Pamoun replied |
| 1647 | that the garment had served him for clothing during both | that the garment had served him for clothing during both | that the garment had served him for clothing during both |
| 1648 | winter and summer for twenty years, and that it would be | winter and summer for twenty years, and that it would be | winter and summer for twenty years, and that it would be |
| 1649 | large enough to serve as his shroud. Pambo, learning from | large enough to serve as his shroud. Pambo, learning from | large enough to serve as his shroud. Pambo, learning from |
| 1650 | Pamoun that a very holy brother lived yet further in the | Pamoun that a very holy brother lived yet further in the | Pamoun that a very holy brother lived yet further in the |
| 1651 | desert, set out to visit him, and when he had journeyed about | desert, set out to visit him, and when he had journeyed about | desert, set out to visit him, and when he had journeyed about |
| 1652 | a mile the same angel who carried the prophet Habakkuk to | a mile the same angel who carried the prophet Habakkuk to | a mile the same angel who carried the prophet Habakkuk to |
| 1653 | Babylon lifted him up and carried him to that brother’s | Babylon lifted him up and carried him to that brother’s | Babylon lifted him up and carried him to that brother’s |
| 1654 | cell. Tn answer to Pambo’s knock a voice bade him enter, | cell. Tn answer to Pambo’s knock a voice bade him enter, | cell. Tn answer to Pambo’s knock a voice bade him enter, |
| 1655 | and as he went in he saw that brother roll to the door of his | and as he went in he saw that brother roll to the door of his | and as he went in he saw that brother roll to the door of his |
| 1656 | cell without difficulty a stone which twelve men weve trying | cell without difficulty a stone which twelve men weve trying | cell without difficulty a stone which twelve men weve trying |
| 1657 | to move. When Pambo asked the brother his name he said | to move. When Pambo asked the brother his name he said | to move. When Pambo asked the brother his name he said |
| 1658 | that it was Cyrus, and that he was the brother of the Emperor | that it was Cyrus, and that he was the brother of the Emperor | that it was Cyrus, and that he was the brother of the Emperor |
| 1659 | Theodosius, and that, seeing all society had become utterly | Theodosius, and that, seeing all society had become utterly | Theodosius, and that, seeing all society had become utterly |
| 1660 | corrupt, he had forsaken the world and retired into the desert. | corrupt, he had forsaken the world and retired into the desert. | corrupt, he had forsaken the world and retired into the desert. |
| 1661 | Pambo asked him if there was any brother living beyond him | Pambo asked him if there was any brother living beyond him | Pambo asked him if there was any brother living beyond him |
| 1662 | in the desert, and he replied that there was nothing in the | in the desert, and he replied that there was nothing in the | in the desert, and he replied that there was nothing in the |
| 1663 | desert beyond him except darkness and lasting punishments. | desert beyond him except darkness and lasting punishments. | desert beyond him except darkness and lasting punishments. |
| 1664 | Pambo seems to have wished to leave him, but Cyrus told | Pambo seems to have wished to leave him, but Cyrus told | Pambo seems to have wished to leave him, but Cyrus told |
| 1665 | him to sit down and that he should see wonders. At dawn | him to sit down and that he should see wonders. At dawn | him to sit down and that he should see wonders. At dawn |
| 1666 | on the following Sunday morning Pambo heard voices, and | on the following Sunday morning Pambo heard voices, and | on the following Sunday morning Pambo heard voices, and |
| 1667 | felt the mountain crumbling under him, but Cyrus bade him | felt the mountain crumbling under him, but Cyrus bade him | felt the mountain crumbling under him, but Cyrus bade him |
| 1668 | not to be afraid. Whilst they were talking the door of the | not to be afraid. Whilst they were talking the door of the | not to be afraid. Whilst they were talking the door of the |
| 1669 | cell opened of its own accord, and Christ, in the form of a | cell opened of its own accord, and Christ, in the form of a | cell opened of its own accord, and Christ, in the form of a |
| page 53 | |||
| 1670 | INTRODUCTION lin | INTRODUCTION lin | INTRODUCTION lin |
| 1671 | man, went up to Cyrus and kissed him, mouth to mouth. | man, went up to Cyrus and kissed him, mouth to mouth. | man, went up to Cyrus and kissed him, mouth to mouth. |
| 1672 | Cyrus then told Pambo that Apa Shenoute had died that day, | Cyrus then told Pambo that Apa Shenoute had died that day, | Cyrus then told Pambo that Apa Shenoute had died that day, |
| 1673 | though how he obtained his information is not clear, and he | though how he obtained his information is not clear, and he | though how he obtained his information is not clear, and he |
| 1674 | asked Pambo to pray for him, for he felt that he was going | asked Pambo to pray for him, for he felt that he was going | asked Pambo to pray for him, for he felt that he was going |
| 1675 | to die. On the following day Cyrus died, and whilst Pambo | to die. On the following day Cyrus died, and whilst Pambo | to die. On the following day Cyrus died, and whilst Pambo |
| 1676 | was weeping over him Christ opened the door of the cell, and | was weeping over him Christ opened the door of the cell, and | was weeping over him Christ opened the door of the cell, and |
| 1677 | came in and stood by the body and wept over it, When | came in and stood by the body and wept over it, When | came in and stood by the body and wept over it, When |
| 1678 | Christ left the cell multitudes of angels came and stood there, | Christ left the cell multitudes of angels came and stood there, | Christ left the cell multitudes of angels came and stood there, |
| 1679 | and one of them, Peter Bar-16na, informed Pambo that Christ | and one of them, Peter Bar-16na, informed Pambo that Christ | and one of them, Peter Bar-16na, informed Pambo that Christ |
| 1680 | had taken the souls of Cyrus and Shenoute to heaven. A | had taken the souls of Cyrus and Shenoute to heaven. A | had taken the souls of Cyrus and Shenoute to heaven. A |
| 1681 | little later, whilst Pambo was wondering how he should | little later, whilst Pambo was wondering how he should | little later, whilst Pambo was wondering how he should |
| 1682 | dispose of Cyrus’s body, Christ returned to the cell and took | dispose of Cyrus’s body, Christ returned to the cell and took | dispose of Cyrus’s body, Christ returned to the cell and took |
| 1683 | it away with Him. When the Saviour had gone up into | it away with Him. When the Saviour had gone up into | it away with Him. When the Saviour had gone up into |
| 1684 | heaven, Pambo returned to the monks Pamoun and Hierax, | heaven, Pambo returned to the monks Pamoun and Hierax, | heaven, Pambo returned to the monks Pamoun and Hierax, |
| 1685 | and told them all that he had seen, and then he returned to | and told them all that he had seen, and then he returned to | and told them all that he had seen, and then he returned to |
| 1686 | Scete, and wrote down the narrative described above, and | Scete, and wrote down the narrative described above, and | Scete, and wrote down the narrative described above, and |
| 1687 | placed it in the church there for the use of the monks, | placed it in the church there for the use of the monks, | placed it in the church there for the use of the monks, |
| 1688 | 5. Tue Ⲃⲛⲥⲟⲙⲓnⲙ or Fraviaxus on DEMETRIUS, | 5. Tue Ⲃⲛⲥⲟⲙⲓnⲙ or Fraviaxus on DEMETRIUS, | 5. Tue Vnsominm or Fraviaxus on DEMETRIUS, |
| 1689 | PATRIARCH OF ALEXANDRIA. | PATRIARCH OF ALEXANDRIA. | PATRIARCH OF ALEXANDRIA. |
| 1690 | If material foods which are produced by God’s rain make | If material foods which are produced by God’s rain make | If material foods which are produced by God’s rain make |
| 1691 | gladness in men, how much more should the fruits of the | gladness in men, how much more should the fruits of the | gladness in men, how much more should the fruits of the |
| 1692 | Spirit give us pleasure and joy. Hearken unto me, and I will | Spirit give us pleasure and joy. Hearken unto me, and I will | Spirit give us pleasure and joy. Hearken unto me, and I will |
| 1693 | describe the fruits of the Spirit, and I will at the same time | describe the fruits of the Spirit, and I will at the same time | describe the fruits of the Spirit, and I will at the same time |
| 1694 | attempt to declare unto you a little of the history of the | attempt to declare unto you a little of the history of the | attempt to declare unto you a little of the history of the |
| 1695 | glorious saint, who was filled with the fruits of the Spirit, | glorious saint, who was filled with the fruits of the Spirit, | glorious saint, who was filled with the fruits of the Spirit, |
| 1696 | and whose festival we are commemorating this day. Be it | and whose festival we are commemorating this day. Be it | and whose festival we are commemorating this day. Be it |
| 1697 | known to you that he was arrayed in virginity and also in | known to you that he was arrayed in virginity and also in | known to you that he was arrayed in virginity and also in |
| 1698 | holy matrimony, which are the foundations of true virtue. | holy matrimony, which are the foundations of true virtue. | holy matrimony, which are the foundations of true virtue. |
| 1699 | Some one among my hearers may say that a man cannot | Some one among my hearers may say that a man cannot | Some one among my hearers may say that a man cannot |
| 1700 | become a virgin after he hath married a wife, but Scripture | become a virgin after he hath married a wife, but Scripture | become a virgin after he hath married a wife, but Scripture |
| 1701 | saith that some men are born ecunuchs, and others make | saith that some men are born ecunuchs, and others make | saith that some men are born ecunuchs, and others make |
| 1702 | themselves to be so, and, in my opinion, the latter class | themselves to be so, and, in my opinion, the latter class | themselves to be so, and, in my opinion, the latter class |
| 1703 | deserveth the greater praise. It is absurd to compare David’s | deserveth the greater praise. It is absurd to compare David’s | deserveth the greater praise. It is absurd to compare David’s |
| 1704 | fight with Goliath, or with the lion, or with the bear, with | fight with Goliath, or with the lion, or with the bear, with | fight with Goliath, or with the lion, or with the bear, with |
| page 54 | |||
| 1705 | liv INTRODUCTION | liv INTRODUCTION | liv INTRODUCTION |
| 1706 | the fight of the man who tricth to subdue his own lusts. | the fight of the man who tricth to subdue his own lusts. | the fight of the man who tricth to subdue his own lusts. |
| 1707 | When Goliath was once killed be gave David no further | When Goliath was once killed be gave David no further | When Goliath was once killed be gave David no further |
| 1708 | trouble, and it was the same in the case of the lion and the | trouble, and it was the same in the case of the lion and the | trouble, and it was the same in the case of the lion and the |
| 1709 | bear. But with the man who is fighting against his lusts, | bear. But with the man who is fighting against his lusts, | bear. But with the man who is fighting against his lusts, |
| 1710 | he must struggle every day and all day. Coming now to the | he must struggle every day and all day. Coming now to the | he must struggle every day and all day. Coming now to the |
| 1711 | subject of our Encomium, I mean Demetrius, Patriarch of | subject of our Encomium, I mean Demetrius, Patriarch of | subject of our Encomium, I mean Demetrius, Patriarch of |
| 1712 | Alexandria, we may note that he was descended from an old | Alexandria, we may note that he was descended from an old | Alexandria, we may note that he was descended from an old |
| 1713 | and famous Alexandrian family. During the troubled times | and famous Alexandrian family. During the troubled times | and famous Alexandrian family. During the troubled times |
| 1714 | that followed the death of his predecessor, the patriarchal | that followed the death of his predecessor, the patriarchal | that followed the death of his predecessor, the patriarchal |
| 1715 | throne remained empty for some years, but at length the | throne remained empty for some years, but at length the | throne remained empty for some years, but at length the |
| 1716 | Christians of Alexandria determined to elect a Patriarch, and | Christians of Alexandria determined to elect a Patriarch, and | Christians of Alexandria determined to elect a Patriarch, and |
| 1717 | their choice fell upon Demetrius, who was a second Joseph, | their choice fell upon Demetrius, who was a second Joseph, | their choice fell upon Demetrius, who was a second Joseph, |
| 1718 | and whom they elected unanimously. Inasmuch as Demetrius | and whom they elected unanimously. Inasmuch as Demetrius | and whom they elected unanimously. Inasmuch as Demetrius |
| 1719 | had a wife you may object to my comparing him with Joseph, | had a wife you may object to my comparing him with Joseph, | had a wife you may object to my comparing him with Joseph, |
| 1720 | and though I can give good reason for doing so, I admit that, | and though I can give good reason for doing so, I admit that, | and though I can give good reason for doing so, I admit that, |
| 1721 | as he was elected a bishop, he ought not to have had a wife | as he was elected a bishop, he ought not to have had a wife | as he was elected a bishop, he ought not to have had a wife |
| 1722 | living with him. According to the Canons of the Apostles | living with him. According to the Canons of the Apostles | living with him. According to the Canons of the Apostles |
| 1723 | there was no need for him to put away his wife, but things | there was no need for him to put away his wife, but things | there was no need for him to put away his wife, but things |
| 1724 | which are lawful are not always expedient. In spite of his | which are lawful are not always expedient. In spite of his | which are lawful are not always expedient. In spite of his |
| 1725 | numerous virtues, and the excellent example of his life on the | numerous virtues, and the excellent example of his life on the | numerous virtues, and the excellent example of his life on the |
| 1726 | Alexandrian Church, many captious folk objected to his wife | Alexandrian Church, many captious folk objected to his wife | Alexandrian Church, many captious folk objected to his wife |
| 1727 | being with him, and they wished him to put her away. One | being with him, and they wished him to put her away. One | being with him, and they wished him to put her away. One |
| 1728 | night the Angel of the Lord appeared to him, and told him | night the Angel of the Lord appeared to him, and told him | night the Angel of the Lord appeared to him, and told him |
| 1729 | that the relations which existed between himself and his wife | that the relations which existed between himself and his wife | that the relations which existed between himself and his wife |
| 1730 | must be explained to the congregation, and he told him to | must be explained to the congregation, and he told him to | must be explained to the congregation, and he told him to |
| 1731 | make the explanation to the people after celebrating the | make the explanation to the people after celebrating the | make the explanation to the people after celebrating the |
| 1732 | Eucharist on the following day, which was Pentecost. | Eucharist on the following day, which was Pentecost. | Eucharist on the following day, which was Pentecost. |
| 1733 | When it was day, and the Lucharist was ended, he told | When it was day, and the Lucharist was ended, he told | When it was day, and the Lucharist was ended, he told |
| 1734 | the archdeacon not to allow any member of the congregation | the archdeacon not to allow any member of the congregation | the archdeacon not to allow any member of the congregation |
| 1735 | to leave the church, and to ask each of them to meet him in | to leave the church, and to ask each of them to meet him in | to leave the church, and to ask each of them to meet him in |
| 1736 | the Chapter House. When the people had assembled there, | the Chapter House. When the people had assembled there, | the Chapter House. When the people had assembled there, |
| 1737 | and taken their seats, Demetrius prayed, and then, having | and taken their seats, Demetrius prayed, and then, having | and taken their seats, Demetrius prayed, and then, having |
| 1738 | obtained their permission for his wife to join them, he sent | obtained their permission for his wife to join them, he sent | obtained their permission for his wife to join them, he sent |
| 1739 | one of his men to bring her. When she had come into the | one of his men to bring her. When she had come into the | one of his men to bring her. When she had come into the |
| 1740 | chamber, Demetrius lighted a fire, and took up several pieces | chamber, Demetrius lighted a fire, and took up several pieces | chamber, Demetrius lighted a fire, and took up several pieces |
| page 55 | |||
| 1741 | INTRODUCTION Iv | INTRODUCTION Iv | INTRODUCTION Iv |
| 1742 | of blazing wood and dropped them into the hollow in his | of blazing wood and dropped them into the hollow in his | of blazing wood and dropped them into the hollow in his |
| 1743 | garments between his legs, and the onlookers marvelled that | garments between his legs, and the onlookers marvelled that | garments between his legs, and the onlookers marvelled that |
| 1744 | his apparel did not catch fire. Then he transferred the blazing | his apparel did not catch fire. Then he transferred the blazing | his apparel did not catch fire. Then he transferred the blazing |
| 1745 | five to his wife's garments, which did not catch fire, and she | five to his wife's garments, which did not catch fire, and she | five to his wife's garments, which did not catch fire, and she |
| 1746 | herself remained unharmed. Both Demetrius and his wife | herself remained unharmed. Both Demetrius and his wife | herself remained unharmed. Both Demetrius and his wife |
| 1747 | had successfully fought against the lust of the body, and they | had successfully fought against the lust of the body, and they | had successfully fought against the lust of the body, and they |
| 1748 | were therefore not burnt. When the congregation asked | were therefore not burnt. When the congregation asked | were therefore not burnt. When the congregation asked |
| 1749 | Demetrius what these acts symbolized, he narrated his history | Demetrius what these acts symbolized, he narrated his history | Demetrius what these acts symbolized, he narrated his history |
| 1750 | to them. Ilis wife lost her father when she was a little girl, | to them. Ilis wife lost her father when she was a little girl, | to them. Ilis wife lost her father when she was a little girl, |
| 1751 | and his father brought her to his own house, where she | and his father brought her to his own house, where she | and his father brought her to his own house, where she |
| 1752 | was brought up. When Demetrius was fifteen years of age | was brought up. When Demetrius was fifteen years of age | was brought up. When Demetrius was fifteen years of age |
| 1753 | his father betrothed the girl to him, and shortly after they | his father betrothed the girl to him, and shortly after they | his father betrothed the girl to him, and shortly after they |
| 1754 | were married, but the marriage was never consummated, and | were married, but the marriage was never consummated, and | were married, but the marriage was never consummated, and |
| 1755 | up to the time when Demetrius was speaking both husband | up to the time when Demetrius was speaking both husband | up to the time when Demetrius was speaking both husband |
| 1756 | and wife were virgins. When the men in the Chapter House | and wife were virgins. When the men in the Chapter House | and wife were virgins. When the men in the Chapter House |
| 1757 | heard these things they threw themselves at the Patriarch’s | heard these things they threw themselves at the Patriarch’s | heard these things they threw themselves at the Patriarch’s |
| 1758 | feet, and declared him to be the ‘most noble of all created | feet, and declared him to be the ‘most noble of all created | feet, and declared him to be the ‘most noble of all created |
| 1759 | beings’. | beings’. | beings’. |
| 1760 | I will now relate to you a few facts about another Patriarch | I will now relate to you a few facts about another Patriarch | I will now relate to you a few facts about another Patriarch |
| 1761 | of Alexandria, who was called Peter, and who was at one | of Alexandria, who was called Peter, and who was at one | of Alexandria, who was called Peter, and who was at one |
| 1762 | time an officer of Diocletian. In his time there lived in | time an officer of Diocletian. In his time there lived in | time an officer of Diocletian. In his time there lived in |
| 1763 | Antioch a man called Zokratéor, who had a wife called | Antioch a man called Zokratéor, who had a wife called | Antioch a man called Zokratéor, who had a wife called |
| 1764 | Marturia, and two sons, whose names were Philopatér and | Marturia, and two sons, whose names were Philopatér and | Marturia, and two sons, whose names were Philopatér and |
| 1765 | Eutropius. ZoOkratdr was a baptized Christian, but he had | Eutropius. ZoOkratdr was a baptized Christian, but he had | Eutropius. ZoOkratdr was a baptized Christian, but he had |
| 1766 | apostatized, and objected to his sons being baptized. When | apostatized, and objected to his sons being baptized. When | apostatized, and objected to his sons being baptized. When |
| 1767 | Marturia found her arguments useless, she rose up, and took | Marturia found her arguments useless, she rose up, and took | Marturia found her arguments useless, she rose up, and took |
| 1768 | her two boys, and embarked on a ship about to sail for | her two boys, and embarked on a ship about to sail for | her two boys, and embarked on a ship about to sail for |
| 1769 | Alexandria. Soon after they sailed a violent storm arose, | Alexandria. Soon after they sailed a violent storm arose, | Alexandria. Soon after they sailed a violent storm arose, |
| 1770 | and Marturia, fearing that her boys would be drowned | and Marturia, fearing that her boys would be drowned | and Marturia, fearing that her boys would be drowned |
| 1771 | unbaptized, made a cut in one of her breasts, and drew out | unbaptized, made a cut in one of her breasts, and drew out | unbaptized, made a cut in one of her breasts, and drew out |
| 1772 | three drops of blood, and made the Sign of the Cross with | three drops of blood, and made the Sign of the Cross with | three drops of blood, and made the Sign of the Cross with |
| 1773 | them upon their foreheads and breasts, in the Name of the | them upon their foreheads and breasts, in the Name of the | them upon their foreheads and breasts, in the Name of the |
| 1774 | Holy Trinity. When God saw her faith, He stilled the storm | Holy Trinity. When God saw her faith, He stilled the storm | Holy Trinity. When God saw her faith, He stilled the storm |
| 1775 | and brought the ship in safety to Alexandria. When Marturia | and brought the ship in safety to Alexandria. When Marturia | and brought the ship in safety to Alexandria. When Marturia |
| 1776 | arrived there she found the city decorated and draped in | arrived there she found the city decorated and draped in | arrived there she found the city decorated and draped in |
| page 56 | |||
| 1777 | ϯⲩⲓ̇ INTRODUCTION | ϯⲩⲓ̇ INTRODUCTION | tiii INTRODUCTION |
| 1778 | white, and when she asked the reason they told her that all | white, and when she asked the reason they told her that all | white, and when she asked the reason they told her that all |
| 1779 | the Christian children were going to be baptized on the | the Christian children were going to be baptized on the | the Christian children were going to be baptized on the |
| 1780 | following day. Then she went to a certain deacon, and asked | following day. Then she went to a certain deacon, and asked | following day. Then she went to a certain deacon, and asked |
| 1781 | him to arrange an interview for her with the Patriarch, so | him to arrange an interview for her with the Patriarch, so | him to arrange an interview for her with the Patriarch, so |
| 1782 | that her boys might be baptized. The deacon told her that | that her boys might be baptized. The deacon told her that | that her boys might be baptized. The deacon told her that |
| 1783 | a special interview was unnecessary, and that if she took them | a special interview was unnecessary, and that if she took them | a special interview was unnecessary, and that if she took them |
| 1784 | to the church on the morrow the Patriarch would baptize them | to the church on the morrow the Patriarch would baptize them | to the church on the morrow the Patriarch would baptize them |
| 1785 | in the ordinary way. On the following day she presented her | in the ordinary way. On the following day she presented her | in the ordinary way. On the following day she presented her |
| 1786 | children, but when the Patriarch began to baptize them the | children, but when the Patriarch began to baptize them the | children, but when the Patriarch began to baptize them the |
| 1787 | water in the font turned fo stone; three attempts he made | water in the font turned fo stone; three attempts he made | water in the font turned fo stone; three attempts he made |
| 1788 | to baptize them, and three times the water turned to stone. | to baptize them, and three times the water turned to stone. | to baptize them, and three times the water turned to stone. |
| 1789 | Peter then sent for Marturia, and she told him her story, and | Peter then sent for Marturia, and she told him her story, and | Peter then sent for Marturia, and she told him her story, and |
| 1790 | when he had heard it he decided that it was the Lord Himself | when he had heard it he decided that it was the Lord Himself | when he had heard it he decided that it was the Lord Himself |
| 1791 | Who had baptized her children in the sea. | Who had baptized her children in the sea. | Who had baptized her children in the sea. |
| 1792 | When she returned to Antioch, Zokratdr, her husband, | When she returned to Antioch, Zokratdr, her husband, | When she returned to Antioch, Zokratdr, her husband, |
| 1793 | accused her of having committed adultery in Alexandria, | accused her of having committed adultery in Alexandria, | accused her of having committed adultery in Alexandria, |
| 1794 | and appealed to the Emperor to avenge his cause. When | and appealed to the Emperor to avenge his cause. When | and appealed to the Emperor to avenge his cause. When |
| 1795 | Diocletian heard that she had been with Peter he was furious, | Diocletian heard that she had been with Peter he was furious, | Diocletian heard that she had been with Peter he was furious, |
| 1796 | because he had never forgotten the homily which the Patriarch | because he had never forgotten the homily which the Patriarch | because he had never forgotten the homily which the Patriarch |
| 1797 | had preached him on the folly of worshipping idols. And he | had preached him on the folly of worshipping idols. And he | had preached him on the folly of worshipping idols. And he |
| 1798 | sent a tribune and soldiers straightway to behead him, and | sent a tribune and soldiers straightway to behead him, and | sent a tribune and soldiers straightway to behead him, and |
| 1799 | they did so. Then turning to Marturia, the Emperor asked | they did so. Then turning to Marturia, the Emperor asked | they did so. Then turning to Marturia, the Emperor asked |
| 1800 | her if she had committed fornication with the Christians, and | her if she had committed fornication with the Christians, and | her if she had committed fornication with the Christians, and |
| 1801 | when she denied that the Christians sinned in this way, | when she denied that the Christians sinned in this way, | when she denied that the Christians sinned in this way, |
| 1802 | and refused to describe what took place in the church at | and refused to describe what took place in the church at | and refused to describe what took place in the church at |
| 1803 | Alexandria, he ordered his soldiers to bind her hands and | Alexandria, he ordered his soldiers to bind her hands and | Alexandria, he ordered his soldiers to bind her hands and |
| 1804 | feet, and to lift her two boys on to her body, and then to | feet, and to lift her two boys on to her body, and then to | feet, and to lift her two boys on to her body, and then to |
| 1805 | burn all three. And with this incident I must bring my | burn all three. And with this incident I must bring my | burn all three. And with this incident I must bring my |
| 1806 | lincomium to an end. | lincomium to an end. | lincomium to an end. |
| 1807 | 6. THE AskiTiIKON OF Ara Eruraim. | 6. THE AskiTiIKON OF Ara Eruraim. | 6. THE AskiTiIKON OF Ara Eruraim. |
| 1808 | There is nothing in the text of this work that enables us to | There is nothing in the text of this work that enables us to | There is nothing in the text of this work that enables us to |
| 1809 | fix the identity of the writer. It is clear from several of his | fix the identity of the writer. It is clear from several of his | fix the identity of the writer. It is clear from several of his |
| 1810 | remarks that he was not a young man when he wrote his | remarks that he was not a young man when he wrote his | remarks that he was not a young man when he wrote his |
| 1811 | Askétikon, and that he belonged to the earlier school of | Askétikon, and that he belonged to the earlier school of | Askétikon, and that he belonged to the earlier school of |
| page 57 | |||
| 1812 | INTRODUCTION Ivii | INTRODUCTION Ivii | INTRODUCTION Ivii |
| 1813 | solitaries, or anchorites, who lived the strictest possible lives | solitaries, or anchorites, who lived the strictest possible lives | solitaries, or anchorites, who lived the strictest possible lives |
| 1814 | of ascetic excellence. He says: My sufferings and grief | of ascetic excellence. He says: My sufferings and grief | of ascetic excellence. He says: My sufferings and grief |
| 1815 | urge me to speak, and my unworthiness and sins urge me | urge me to speak, and my unworthiness and sins urge me | urge me to speak, and my unworthiness and sins urge me |
| 1816 | to keep silence; but I must have relief, so I will speak. | to keep silence; but I must have relief, so I will speak. | to keep silence; but I must have relief, so I will speak. |
| 1817 | When T consider our state of sinful ignorance I could weep | When T consider our state of sinful ignorance I could weep | When T consider our state of sinful ignorance I could weep |
| 1818 | day and night, and we are so puffed up with pride that we do | day and night, and we are so puffed up with pride that we do | day and night, and we are so puffed up with pride that we do |
| 1819 | not understand our peril. Abundant light and guidance are | not understand our peril. Abundant light and guidance are | not understand our peril. Abundant light and guidance are |
| 1820 | to be obtained from the lives and teachings of the saints of | to be obtained from the lives and teachings of the saints of | to be obtained from the lives and teachings of the saints of |
| 1821 | old, and what man is there who is not improved by the | old, and what man is there who is not improved by the | old, and what man is there who is not improved by the |
| 1822 | contemplation of their meekness, self-denial, and holiness ? | contemplation of their meekness, self-denial, and holiness ? | contemplation of their meekness, self-denial, and holiness ? |
| 1823 | But we have abandoned the old straight paths for ways of | But we have abandoned the old straight paths for ways of | But we have abandoned the old straight paths for ways of |
| 1824 | pain, and no man is willing to suffer for God’s sake. We | pain, and no man is willing to suffer for God’s sake. We | pain, and no man is willing to suffer for God’s sake. We |
| 1825 | have no right feeling, we are wrathful, lazy, slothful, envious, | have no right feeling, we are wrathful, lazy, slothful, envious, | have no right feeling, we are wrathful, lazy, slothful, envious, |
| 1826 | proud, arrogant, and we are lovers of dress, and vainglory, | proud, arrogant, and we are lovers of dress, and vainglory, | proud, arrogant, and we are lovers of dress, and vainglory, |
| 1827 | and personal comfort. Our disciples want to teach the law | and personal comfort. Our disciples want to teach the law | and personal comfort. Our disciples want to teach the law |
| 1828 | before they have learned it, and to pose as deeply learned | before they have learned it, and to pose as deeply learned | before they have learned it, and to pose as deeply learned |
| 1829 | before they have learned the alphabet! They want to rule | before they have learned the alphabet! They want to rule | before they have learned the alphabet! They want to rule |
| 1830 | others before they have learned to rule themselves. A | others before they have learned to rule themselves. A | others before they have learned to rule themselves. A |
| 1831 | disciple of means expecteth to be treated with special con- | disciple of means expecteth to be treated with special con- | disciple of means expecteth to be treated with special con- |
| 1832 | sideration, and the poor man in entering the monastic life is | sideration, and the poor man in entering the monastic life is | sideration, and the poor man in entering the monastic life is |
| 1833 | seeking a life of Jaziness. We are careless and self-satisfied, | seeking a life of Jaziness. We are careless and self-satisfied, | seeking a life of Jaziness. We are careless and self-satisfied, |
| 1834 | and we should continue to be so even if earthquakes were to | and we should continue to be so even if earthquakes were to | and we should continue to be so even if earthquakes were to |
| 1835 | rend the earth, or the Persians were to invade our country and | rend the earth, or the Persians were to invade our country and | rend the earth, or the Persians were to invade our country and |
| 1836 | lay it waste. Let us repent, and fast, and keep vigil, and | lay it waste. Let us repent, and fast, and keep vigil, and | lay it waste. Let us repent, and fast, and keep vigil, and |
| 1837 | walk in truth, but do not let us rush into frantic extremes of | walk in truth, but do not let us rush into frantic extremes of | walk in truth, but do not let us rush into frantic extremes of |
| 1838 | feeling. It is useless to wear coarse sackcloth to-day if we | feeling. It is useless to wear coarse sackcloth to-day if we | feeling. It is useless to wear coarse sackcloth to-day if we |
| 1839 | seek for a shirt made of byssus to-morrow, and to sleep on the | seek for a shirt made of byssus to-morrow, and to sleep on the | seek for a shirt made of byssus to-morrow, and to sleep on the |
| 1840 | ground to-day, but to-morrow on some bed which is piled high | ground to-day, but to-morrow on some bed which is piled high | ground to-day, but to-morrow on some bed which is piled high |
| 1841 | upon cushions. Let moderation be your guide, and set bounds | upon cushions. Let moderation be your guide, and set bounds | upon cushions. Let moderation be your guide, and set bounds |
| 1842 | to your ascetic practices, and persevere to maintain uniformity | to your ascetic practices, and persevere to maintain uniformity | to your ascetic practices, and persevere to maintain uniformity |
| 1843 | in the excellence of your conduct. Let us emulate the saints | in the excellence of your conduct. Let us emulate the saints | in the excellence of your conduct. Let us emulate the saints |
| 1844 | of old, and copy their perseverance and moderation, and their | of old, and copy their perseverance and moderation, and their | of old, and copy their perseverance and moderation, and their |
| 1845 | fixity of purpose in good works and in ascetic labours. More- | fixity of purpose in good works and in ascetic labours. More- | fixity of purpose in good works and in ascetic labours. More- |
| 1846 | over, we must be prepared for the coming of the great and | over, we must be prepared for the coming of the great and | over, we must be prepared for the coming of the great and |
| 1847 | awful day of the Lord, for it is drawing nigh, and when the | awful day of the Lord, for it is drawing nigh, and when the | awful day of the Lord, for it is drawing nigh, and when the |
| 1848 | 1. | 1. | 1. |
| page 58 | |||
| 1849 | Ⲓⲅ INTRODUCTION | Ⲓⲅ INTRODUCTION | Iġ INTRODUCTION |
| 1850 | wickedness of Antichrist is completed, and the Roman Empire | wickedness of Antichrist is completed, and the Roman Empire | wickedness of Antichrist is completed, and the Roman Empire |
| 1851 | at an end, what is written shall be fulfilled. If you | at an end, what is written shall be fulfilled. If you | at an end, what is written shall be fulfilled. If you |
| 1852 | wish to escape from the fire of Gehenna, fight, keep vigil, | wish to escape from the fire of Gehenna, fight, keep vigil, | wish to escape from the fire of Gehenna, fight, keep vigil, |
| 1853 | be sober, watch, and keep your lamps burning and oil in | be sober, watch, and keep your lamps burning and oil in | be sober, watch, and keep your lamps burning and oil in |
| 1854 | your flasks. | your flasks. | your flasks. |
| 1855 | Above all repent, and hearken to the words of the Lord. | Above all repent, and hearken to the words of the Lord. | Above all repent, and hearken to the words of the Lord. |
| 1856 | We are spiritual merchants, therefore let us buy the Precious | We are spiritual merchants, therefore let us buy the Precious | We are spiritual merchants, therefore let us buy the Precious |
| 1857 | Stone, the Pearl, that is, Christ Jesus. Know ye not that we | Stone, the Pearl, that is, Christ Jesus. Know ye not that we | Stone, the Pearl, that is, Christ Jesus. Know ye not that we |
| 1858 | are branches of the Vine, Christ? Take heed that ye bear | are branches of the Vine, Christ? Take heed that ye bear | are branches of the Vine, Christ? Take heed that ye bear |
| 1859 | fruit, for the branches which have no fruit on them will be | fruit, for the branches which have no fruit on them will be | fruit, for the branches which have no fruit on them will be |
| 1860 | lopped oft and burnt. Our harvest is nearly ripe, and the | lopped oft and burnt. Our harvest is nearly ripe, and the | lopped oft and burnt. Our harvest is nearly ripe, and the |
| 1861 | reapers are getting ready ; let us take heed that there are no | reapers are getting ready ; let us take heed that there are no | reapers are getting ready ; let us take heed that there are no |
| 1862 | tares among our corn. We are all bound to sail over the sea | tares among our corn. We are all bound to sail over the sea | tares among our corn. We are all bound to sail over the sea |
| 1863 | of terror, whereon are the winds which blow us into the | of terror, whereon are the winds which blow us into the | of terror, whereon are the winds which blow us into the |
| 1864 | Valley of Judgement, and the Judgement of God is an awful | Valley of Judgement, and the Judgement of God is an awful | Valley of Judgement, and the Judgement of God is an awful |
| 1865 | thing. All kinds of vices and sins flourish among us because | thing. All kinds of vices and sins flourish among us because | thing. All kinds of vices and sins flourish among us because |
| 1866 | the love of God is not in us, and we have no concern for His | the love of God is not in us, and we have no concern for His | the love of God is not in us, and we have no concern for His |
| 1867 | Glory. Our mouth is always open, we never cease to chatter, | Glory. Our mouth is always open, we never cease to chatter, | Glory. Our mouth is always open, we never cease to chatter, |
| 1868 | and words, good or bad, we pour out incessantly; if we go on | and words, good or bad, we pour out incessantly; if we go on | and words, good or bad, we pour out incessantly; if we go on |
| 1869 | in this way the garb of the monk will not benefit us in any | in this way the garb of the monk will not benefit us in any | in this way the garb of the monk will not benefit us in any |
| 1870 | way. Trust not, O monk, in thy garb, for it shall not save | way. Trust not, O monk, in thy garb, for it shall not save | way. Trust not, O monk, in thy garb, for it shall not save |
| 1871 | thee. Do not attempt to excuse yourselves by saying that the | thee. Do not attempt to excuse yourselves by saying that the | thee. Do not attempt to excuse yourselves by saying that the |
| 1872 | passions of the body are merely the operations of the functions | passions of the body are merely the operations of the functions | passions of the body are merely the operations of the functions |
| 1873 | of nature, and that the man who gratifies them is blameless. | of nature, and that the man who gratifies them is blameless. | of nature, and that the man who gratifies them is blameless. |
| 1874 | And be careful that you do not become your own accusers. | And be careful that you do not become your own accusers. | And be careful that you do not become your own accusers. |
| 1875 | I tell you that it 1s the unnatural and excessive use of the | I tell you that it 1s the unnatural and excessive use of the | I tell you that it 1s the unnatural and excessive use of the |
| 1876 | functions of the body which tendeth to sin. The man who | functions of the body which tendeth to sin. The man who | functions of the body which tendeth to sin. The man who |
| 1877 | eateth to satisfy his hunger, or drinketh to quench his thirst, | eateth to satisfy his hunger, or drinketh to quench his thirst, | eateth to satisfy his hunger, or drinketh to quench his thirst, |
| 1878 | is blameless, but the glutton and the swiller are abominable. | is blameless, but the glutton and the swiller are abominable. | is blameless, but the glutton and the swiller are abominable. |
| 1879 | Associated with the sight of the eye is the thought of lust or | Associated with the sight of the eye is the thought of lust or | Associated with the sight of the eye is the thought of lust or |
| 1880 | evil, but if by the act of deliberate choice we stablish the evil | evil, but if by the act of deliberate choice we stablish the evil | evil, but if by the act of deliberate choice we stablish the evil |
| 1881 | habit of lusting with the eyes, great will be our condemnation | habit of lusting with the eyes, great will be our condemnation | habit of lusting with the eyes, great will be our condemnation |
| 1882 | before the Iusbandman of the True Vine, that is to say, the | before the Iusbandman of the True Vine, that is to say, the | before the Iusbandman of the True Vine, that is to say, the |
| 1883 | Christ. Evil thoughts result in evil habits, which will become | Christ. Evil thoughts result in evil habits, which will become | Christ. Evil thoughts result in evil habits, which will become |
| 1884 | stablished in the man who forsakes the Law-giver. Repent, | stablished in the man who forsakes the Law-giver. Repent, | stablished in the man who forsakes the Law-giver. Repent, |
| page 59 | |||
| 1885 | INTRODUCTION lix | INTRODUCTION lix | INTRODUCTION lix |
| 1886 | I say, and weep, and then the Law-giver shall eradicate these | I say, and weep, and then the Law-giver shall eradicate these | I say, and weep, and then the Law-giver shall eradicate these |
| 1887 | habits from thy mind and body. | habits from thy mind and body. | habits from thy mind and body. |
| 1888 | We must, moreover, ascribe glory to God for ITis love to | We must, moreover, ascribe glory to God for ITis love to | We must, moreover, ascribe glory to God for ITis love to |
| 1889 | us, and for the compassion which He hath shewn us, for He | us, and for the compassion which He hath shewn us, for He | us, and for the compassion which He hath shewn us, for He |
| 1890 | hath redeemed us. Think of all He hath done for us, and | hath redeemed us. Think of all He hath done for us, and | hath redeemed us. Think of all He hath done for us, and |
| 1891 | yet a hand made of mud, and dust, and ashes dared to thrust | yet a hand made of mud, and dust, and ashes dared to thrust | yet a hand made of mud, and dust, and ashes dared to thrust |
| 1892 | itself in the Face of Christ, Who made the heavens and the | itself in the Face of Christ, Who made the heavens and the | itself in the Face of Christ, Who made the heavens and the |
| 1893 | carth! We are invited to an inheritance in heaven, and yet | carth! We are invited to an inheritance in heaven, and yet | carth! We are invited to an inheritance in heaven, and yet |
| 1894 | we think wholly about the things of earth! What shall we | we think wholly about the things of earth! What shall we | we think wholly about the things of earth! What shall we |
| 1895 | say to the Judge at the last d.y when He remindeth us of what | say to the Judge at the last d.y when He remindeth us of what | say to the Judge at the last d.y when He remindeth us of what |
| 1896 | He did for us? We shall stand before Him with millions of | He did for us? We shall stand before Him with millions of | He did for us? We shall stand before Him with millions of |
| 1897 | angels about us, and we shall not be able to lie then. Wake | angels about us, and we shall not be able to lie then. Wake | angels about us, and we shall not be able to lie then. Wake |
| 1898 | up! Prepare for the Judgement! Cease to care for things | up! Prepare for the Judgement! Cease to care for things | up! Prepare for the Judgement! Cease to care for things |
| 1899 | material, and devote thyself to the consideration of the gifts | material, and devote thyself to the consideration of the gifts | material, and devote thyself to the consideration of the gifts |
| 1900 | of vigil, and prayer, and fasting, which thou shouldst send | of vigil, and prayer, and fasting, which thou shouldst send | of vigil, and prayer, and fasting, which thou shouldst send |
| 1901 | on before thee to the Judge. What is the good of saying | on before thee to the Judge. What is the good of saying | on before thee to the Judge. What is the good of saying |
| 1902 | ϯ have died to the world’, when thy mind is continually | ϯ have died to the world’, when thy mind is continually | ti have died to the world’, when thy mind is continually |
| 1903 | running on the things of the world ? Death shall come upon | running on the things of the world ? Death shall come upon | running on the things of the world ? Death shall come upon |
| 1904 | thee suddenly, and dost thou think to cajole him to let thee | thee suddenly, and dost thou think to cajole him to let thee | thee suddenly, and dost thou think to cajole him to let thee |
| 1905 | remain on the earth? Dut hearken to me, and be wise; of | remain on the earth? Dut hearken to me, and be wise; of | remain on the earth? Dut hearken to me, and be wise; of |
| 1906 | the lightest word account must be rendered in the Day of | the lightest word account must be rendered in the Day of | the lightest word account must be rendered in the Day of |
| 1907 | Judgement, Woe be to the careless monk! I tremble and | Judgement, Woe be to the careless monk! I tremble and | Judgement, Woe be to the careless monk! I tremble and |
| 1908 | weep when Ⲓ sce with my mind’s eye the Paradise of Joy, | weep when ⲓ sce with my mind’s eye the Paradise of Joy, | weep when i sce with my mind’s eye the Paradise of Joy, |
| 1909 | and the fiery furnace of Gehenna, and the examination before | and the fiery furnace of Gehenna, and the examination before | and the fiery furnace of Gehenna, and the examination before |
| 1910 | the throne of Christ. Ⲓ entreat you, brethren, to weep before | the throne of Christ. Ⲓ entreat you, brethren, to weep before | the throne of Christ. I entreat you, brethren, to weep before |
| 1911 | Him day and night, with prayers and psalms, so that we | Him day and night, with prayers and psalms, so that we | Him day and night, with prayers and psalms, so that we |
| 1912 | may avoid the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth, and | may avoid the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth, and | may avoid the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth, and |
| 1913 | the sleepless worm, and may attain to the fullness of the | the sleepless worm, and may attain to the fullness of the | the sleepless worm, and may attain to the fullness of the |
| 1914 | sweetness of righteousness, and to the Paradise of God | sweetness of righteousness, and to the Paradise of God | sweetness of righteousness, and to the Paradise of God |
| 1915 | for ever. | for ever. | for ever. |
| 1916 | 7. TpisTLE OF EPHRAIM TO A BELOVED DiscirLE. | 7. TpisTLE OF EPHRAIM TO A BELOVED DiscirLE. | 7. TpisTLE OF EPHRAIM TO A BELOVED DiscirLE. |
| 1917 | When thou wouldst answer, O my beloved, set humility on | When thou wouldst answer, O my beloved, set humility on | When thou wouldst answer, O my beloved, set humility on |
| 1918 | thy mouth, for it is the greatest of all the ascetic virtues, and | thy mouth, for it is the greatest of all the ascetic virtues, and | thy mouth, for it is the greatest of all the ascetic virtues, and |
| 1919 | no passion can harm the man that is humble. Hold thy peace | no passion can harm the man that is humble. Hold thy peace | no passion can harm the man that is humble. Hold thy peace |
| page 60 | |||
| 1920 | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION | Ix INTRODUCTION |
| 1921 | until thou art questioned, and then speak humbly and simply ; | until thou art questioned, and then speak humbly and simply ; | until thou art questioned, and then speak humbly and simply ; |
| 1922 | be not troubled, but if the question be too hard for thee to | be not troubled, but if the question be too hard for thee to | be not troubled, but if the question be too hard for thee to |
| 1923 | answer sit down. Join not in belittling a man, but listen | answer sit down. Join not in belittling a man, but listen | answer sit down. Join not in belittling a man, but listen |
| 1924 | well to every word that hath profit in it. Learn the rules of | well to every word that hath profit in it. Learn the rules of | well to every word that hath profit in it. Learn the rules of |
| 1925 | the monastic life, and settle down in one place, and do not | the monastic life, and settle down in one place, and do not | the monastic life, and settle down in one place, and do not |
| 1926 | change thy abode in the desert frequently. Make not friends | change thy abode in the desert frequently. Make not friends | change thy abode in the desert frequently. Make not friends |
| 1927 | with a restless man, and avoid being talked about. Let thy | with a restless man, and avoid being talked about. Let thy | with a restless man, and avoid being talked about. Let thy |
| 1928 | chief aim be to learn, and obedience will give thee rest. As | chief aim be to learn, and obedience will give thee rest. As | chief aim be to learn, and obedience will give thee rest. As |
| 1929 | for the rules of life for the monk, these are they: (1) Eat | for the rules of life for the monk, these are they: (1) Eat | for the rules of life for the monk, these are they: (1) Eat |
| 1930 | with the brethren, (2) Lift not thy face whilst eating. | with the brethren, (2) Lift not thy face whilst eating. | with the brethren, (2) Lift not thy face whilst eating. |
| 1931 | Eat in thine ordinary attire. (3) Be patient; expect not to | Eat in thine ordinary attire. (3) Be patient; expect not to | Eat in thine ordinary attire. (3) Be patient; expect not to |
| 1932 | be served first. (4) When thou drinkest make not a gurgling | be served first. (4) When thou drinkest make not a gurgling | be served first. (4) When thou drinkest make not a gurgling |
| 1933 | in thy throat like a layman. (5) Spit not in the presence of | in thy throat like a layman. (5) Spit not in the presence of | in thy throat like a layman. (5) Spit not in the presence of |
| 1934 | the brethren. (6) In sleeping let thy body be a distance of | the brethren. (6) In sleeping let thy body be a distance of | the brethren. (6) In sleeping let thy body be a distance of |
| 1935 | one cubit from thy neighbour. Thou art young, therefore | one cubit from thy neighbour. Thou art young, therefore | one cubit from thy neighbour. Thou art young, therefore |
| 1936 | sleep not on a mat. (7) Sleep not lying on thy back. | sleep not on a mat. (7) Sleep not lying on thy back. | sleep not on a mat. (7) Sleep not lying on thy back. |
| 1937 | (8) Walk apart from the brethren. (9) Walk barefoot with | (8) Walk apart from the brethren. (9) Walk barefoot with | (8) Walk apart from the brethren. (9) Walk barefoot with |
| 1938 | the man who hath no sandals. (10) Preach and toil dili- | the man who hath no sandals. (10) Preach and toil dili- | the man who hath no sandals. (10) Preach and toil dili- |
| 1939 | gently in thy cell. (11) Eat not before sunset. (12) Kindle | gently in thy cell. (11) Eat not before sunset. (12) Kindle | gently in thy cell. (11) Eat not before sunset. (12) Kindle |
| 1940 | not a fire for thine own use only. (13) Visit thy sick brother | not a fire for thine own use only. (13) Visit thy sick brother | not a fire for thine own use only. (13) Visit thy sick brother |
| 1941 | twice daily. (14) When a brother dieth go and weep over | twice daily. (14) When a brother dieth go and weep over | twice daily. (14) When a brother dieth go and weep over |
| 1942 | Lis body until it is buried. | Lis body until it is buried. | Lis body until it is buried. |
| 1943 | Besides these things remember always death and the | Besides these things remember always death and the | Besides these things remember always death and the |
| 1944 | punishments that are to follow it. If a brother visit thee | punishments that are to follow it. If a brother visit thee | punishments that are to follow it. If a brother visit thee |
| 1945 | entreat him kindly. Set water for his feet, give him oppor- | entreat him kindly. Set water for his feet, give him oppor- | entreat him kindly. Set water for his feet, give him oppor- |
| 1946 | tunity to pray, and salute his hands and feet. Do not impor- | tunity to pray, and salute his hands and feet. Do not impor- | tunity to pray, and salute his hands and feet. Do not impor- |
| 1947 | tune him with questions, and seek not to pry into his business. | tune him with questions, and seek not to pry into his business. | tune him with questions, and seek not to pry into his business. |
| 1948 | If he offereth thee food, eat it, even though thou art fasting. | If he offereth thee food, eat it, even though thou art fasting. | If he offereth thee food, eat it, even though thou art fasting. |
| 1949 | Strive to make him give thee a threefold blessing. The | Strive to make him give thee a threefold blessing. The | Strive to make him give thee a threefold blessing. The |
| 1950 | Epistle concludes with a statement of the ‘Faith of the | Epistle concludes with a statement of the ‘Faith of the | Epistle concludes with a statement of the ‘Faith of the |
| 1951 | Catholic Church’, which the writer urges the disciple to | Catholic Church’, which the writer urges the disciple to | Catholic Church’, which the writer urges the disciple to |
| 1952 | keep. | keep. | keep. |
| page 61 | |||
| 1953 | INTRODUCTION Ixi | INTRODUCTION Ixi | INTRODUCTION Ixi |
| 1954 | ⲃ. Tue Lire or JouN or THE (JoLDEN EvANGELIARIUM.! | ⲃ. Tue Lire or JouN or THE (JoLDEN EvANGELIARIUM.! | v. Tue Lire or JouN or THE (JoLDEN EvANGELIARIUM.! |
| 1955 | John was the son of a very rich Roman nobleman called | John was the son of a very rich Roman nobleman called | John was the son of a very rich Roman nobleman called |
| 1956 | Kutropius? by his wife Theodora, and was one of three | Kutropius? by his wife Theodora, and was one of three | Kutropius? by his wife Theodora, and was one of three |
| 1957 | brothers. Two of these obtained appointments in the Imperial | brothers. Two of these obtained appointments in the Imperial | brothers. Two of these obtained appointments in the Imperial |
| 1958 | Palace, but John was sent by his father to study the Christian | Palace, but John was sent by his father to study the Christian | Palace, but John was sent by his father to study the Christian |
| 1959 | Doctrine and the Holy Scriptures under the guidance of | Doctrine and the Holy Scriptures under the guidance of | Doctrine and the Holy Scriptures under the guidance of |
| 1960 | devout men. One day a monk from a monastery * in the | devout men. One day a monk from a monastery * in the | devout men. One day a monk from a monastery * in the |
| 1961 | south, who was on his way to worship at Jerusalem, met John | south, who was on his way to worship at Jerusalem, met John | south, who was on his way to worship at Jerusalem, met John |
| 1962 | in his house, and talked with him, and his words impressed | in his house, and talked with him, and his words impressed | in his house, and talked with him, and his words impressed |
| 1963 | John so deeply that he begged the monk, on his return from | John so deeply that he begged the monk, on his return from | John so deeply that he begged the monk, on his return from |
| 1964 | Jerusalem, to take him to the monastery to which he belonged. | Jerusalem, to take him to the monastery to which he belonged. | Jerusalem, to take him to the monastery to which he belonged. |
| 1965 | This the monk agreed to do, and he made a solemn compact | This the monk agreed to do, and he made a solemn compact | This the monk agreed to do, and he made a solemn compact |
| 1966 | with John to return to him. When the monk had departed | with John to return to him. When the monk had departed | with John to return to him. When the monk had departed |
| 1967 | John went to his mother and told her that of all the youths | John went to his mother and told her that of all the youths | John went to his mother and told her that of all the youths |
| 1968 | who were studying the Scriptures in his school, or college, he | who were studying the Scriptures in his school, or college, he | who were studying the Scriptures in his school, or college, he |
| 1969 | was the only one who did not possess a golden Evangeliarium ; | was the only one who did not possess a golden Evangeliarium ; | was the only one who did not possess a golden Evangeliarium ; |
| 1970 | and throwing himself on his face before her he begged | and throwing himself on his face before her he begged | and throwing himself on his face before her he begged |
| 1971 | her to give him one. Later in the day his mother Theodora | her to give him one. Later in the day his mother Theodora | her to give him one. Later in the day his mother Theodora |
| 1972 | told her husband about John’s request, and Eutropius at once | told her husband about John’s request, and Eutropius at once | told her husband about John’s request, and Eutropius at once |
| 1973 | ordered a Gospel to be beautifully written, and, when it was | ordered a Gospel to be beautifully written, and, when it was | ordered a Gospel to be beautifully written, and, when it was |
| 1974 | finished, he gave it, together with valuable gems and money, | finished, he gave it, together with valuable gems and money, | finished, he gave it, together with valuable gems and money, |
| 1975 | to a cunning worker in metals and precious stones, who pro- | to a cunning worker in metals and precious stones, who pro- | to a cunning worker in metals and precious stones, who pro- |
| 1976 | duced a splendid book. Eutropius gave John the Gospel, | duced a splendid book. Eutropius gave John the Gospel, | duced a splendid book. Eutropius gave John the Gospel, |
| 1977 | and he studied it with great zeal. | and he studied it with great zeal. | and he studied it with great zeal. |
| 1978 | In due course the monk returned from Jerusalem, and John | In due course the monk returned from Jerusalem, and John | In due course the monk returned from Jerusalem, and John |
| 1979 | rejoiced greatly. And they went secretly to the harbour, and | rejoiced greatly. And they went secretly to the harbour, and | rejoiced greatly. And they went secretly to the harbour, and |
| 1980 | having found a ship which was about to sail to the country | having found a ship which was about to sail to the country | having found a ship which was about to sail to the country |
| 1981 | near the < Monastery of the Sleepless Ones’, John bargained | near the < Monastery of the Sleepless Ones’, John bargained | near the < Monastery of the Sleepless Ones’, John bargained |
| 1982 | with the captain to take them as passengers for one hundred | with the captain to take them as passengers for one hundred | with the captain to take them as passengers for one hundred |
| 1983 | I A brief account of the saint is given in the Ethiopic Synazarium | I A brief account of the saint is given in the Ethiopic Synazarium | I A brief account of the saint is given in the Ethiopic Synazarium |
| 1984 | (Hamle 16); see Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 657, fol. 162 a ff. And sce | (Hamle 16); see Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 657, fol. 162 a ff. And sce | (Hamle 16); see Brit. Mus. MS. Oriental, No. 657, fol. 162 a ff. And sce |
| 1985 | also the Ethiopic version of the Life of John of the Golden Gospel in | also the Ethiopic version of the Life of John of the Golden Gospel in | also the Ethiopic version of the Life of John of the Golden Gospel in |
| 1986 | Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 774, fol. 148 a. | Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 774, fol. 148 a. | Brit. Mus, MS. Oriental, No. 774, fol. 148 a. |
| 1987 | 2 Eth, Ⲱ︦ 3 Eth. 41.26: | 2 Eth, ⲱ 3 Eth. 41.26: | 2 Eth, ō 3 Eth. 41.26: |
| 1988 | ¢ Eth, from Dabra Wark 212: @C¥P: | ¢ Eth, from Dabra Wark 212: @C¥P: | ¢ Eth, from Dabra Wark 212: @C¥P: |
| page 62 | |||
| 1989 | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION | Ixii INTRODUCTION |
| 1990 | oboli. John then returned to his house, and asked his mother | oboli. John then returned to his house, and asked his mother | oboli. John then returned to his house, and asked his mother |
| 1991 | to give him one hundred oboli, saying that he had partaken | to give him one hundred oboli, saying that he had partaken | to give him one hundred oboli, saying that he had partaken |
| 1992 | of the bounty of his comrades so often that he felt Le could | of the bounty of his comrades so often that he felt Le could | of the bounty of his comrades so often that he felt Le could |
| 1993 | not return to the school, or college, unless he had money | not return to the school, or college, unless he had money | not return to the school, or college, unless he had money |
| 1994 | enough to make a feast for them in return. When Eutropius | enough to make a feast for them in return. When Eutropius | enough to make a feast for them in return. When Eutropius |
| 1995 | returned at noon, and heard of his son’s demand for money, | returned at noon, and heard of his son’s demand for money, | returned at noon, and heard of his son’s demand for money, |
| 1996 | he was willing to give it to him, but stipulated that a | he was willing to give it to him, but stipulated that a | he was willing to give it to him, but stipulated that a |
| 1997 | servant should accompany him when he had the money to | servant should accompany him when he had the money to | servant should accompany him when he had the money to |
| 1998 | prevent him from squandering it. When John had taken the | prevent him from squandering it. When John had taken the | prevent him from squandering it. When John had taken the |
| 1999 | money he went with the servant to the monk, and asked him | money he went with the servant to the monk, and asked him | money he went with the servant to the monk, and asked him |
| 2000 | to allow the servant to remain with him while he went to | to allow the servant to remain with him while he went to | to allow the servant to remain with him while he went to |
| 2001 | keep an appointment with a certain person, 1. e. the captain | keep an appointment with a certain person, 1. e. the captain | keep an appointment with a certain person, 1. e. the captain |
| 2002 | of the ship. The monk agreed, and John went to the cap- | of the ship. The monk agreed, and John went to the cap- | of the ship. The monk agreed, and John went to the cap- |
| 2003 | tain’s abode, and finding that the ship was wellnigh ready to | tain’s abode, and finding that the ship was wellnigh ready to | tain’s abode, and finding that the ship was wellnigh ready to |
| 2004 | sail, he paid the passage money for himself and the monk, | sail, he paid the passage money for himself and the monk, | sail, he paid the passage money for himself and the monk, |
| 2005 | and impressed upon the captain the urgent need for secrecy | and impressed upon the captain the urgent need for secrecy | and impressed upon the captain the urgent need for secrecy |
| 2006 | and dispatch. Two days later, John and the monk went | and dispatch. Two days later, John and the monk went | and dispatch. Two days later, John and the monk went |
| 2007 | down to the ship, and John, having succeeded in getting | down to the ship, and John, having succeeded in getting | down to the ship, and John, having succeeded in getting |
| 2008 | rid of his father’s servant by lying, embarked with the | rid of his father’s servant by lying, embarked with the | rid of his father’s servant by lying, embarked with the |
| 2009 | monk and the ship sailed immediately. When the servant | monk and the ship sailed immediately. When the servant | monk and the ship sailed immediately. When the servant |
| 2010 | returned from the lying errand on which John had sent him, | returned from the lying errand on which John had sent him, | returned from the lying errand on which John had sent him, |
| 2011 | be found that the ship had gone, taking his master’s son and | be found that the ship had gone, taking his master’s son and | be found that the ship had gone, taking his master’s son and |
| 2012 | his friend with it ; and he returned to Eutropius and Theodora | his friend with it ; and he returned to Eutropius and Theodora | his friend with it ; and he returned to Eutropius and Theodora |
| 2013 | and told them his story. Tor seven days John’s parents wept | and told them his story. Tor seven days John’s parents wept | and told them his story. Tor seven days John’s parents wept |
| 2014 | and mourned, and all the people shared in their grief, and | and mourned, and all the people shared in their grief, and | and mourned, and all the people shared in their grief, and |
| 2015 | when the Emperor heard of it he sent out soldiers to seck for | when the Emperor heard of it he sent out soldiers to seck for | when the Emperor heard of it he sent out soldiers to seck for |
| 2016 | John and to bring him back, but they were unsuccessful, | John and to bring him back, but they were unsuccessful, | John and to bring him back, but they were unsuccessful, |
| 2017 | Meanwhile John and the monk had arrived at the monastery | Meanwhile John and the monk had arrived at the monastery | Meanwhile John and the monk had arrived at the monastery |
| 2018 | in the far country, and the Archimandrite, having learned | in the far country, and the Archimandrite, having learned | in the far country, and the Archimandrite, having learned |
| 2019 | the history of John from the monk, admitted him, and told | the history of John from the monk, admitted him, and told | the history of John from the monk, admitted him, and told |
| 2020 | him to wait forty days for the tonsure. Before the insistence | him to wait forty days for the tonsure. Before the insistence | him to wait forty days for the tonsure. Before the insistence |
| 2021 | of John the Archimandrite gave way, and on that very | of John the Archimandrite gave way, and on that very | of John the Archimandrite gave way, and on that very |
| 2022 | day John received the tonsure and the garb of the monk. | day John received the tonsure and the garb of the monk. | day John received the tonsure and the garb of the monk. |
| 2023 | For six years John led a most strenuous, ascetic life, and | For six years John led a most strenuous, ascetic life, and | For six years John led a most strenuous, ascetic life, and |
| 2024 | prayed, fasted, and kept vigil to an extent hitherto unknown | prayed, fasted, and kept vigil to an extent hitherto unknown | prayed, fasted, and kept vigil to an extent hitherto unknown |
| page 63 | |||
| 2025 | INTRODUCTION ϫⲙ̇ | INTRODUCTION ϫⲙ̇ | INTRODUCTION gm |
| 2026 | in that monastery. When the Archimandrite saw that his | in that monastery. When the Archimandrite saw that his | in that monastery. When the Archimandrite saw that his |
| 2027 | strength was beginning to fail, he warned him of the necessity | strength was beginning to fail, he warned him of the necessity | strength was beginning to fail, he warned him of the necessity |
| 2028 | of moderation; but his warning was unheeded. As John | of moderation; but his warning was unheeded. As John | of moderation; but his warning was unheeded. As John |
| 2029 | gradually became weaker in body, the Devil thrust into his | gradually became weaker in body, the Devil thrust into his | gradually became weaker in body, the Devil thrust into his |
| 2030 | mind at all times thoughts of home and parents, and the | mind at all times thoughts of home and parents, and the | mind at all times thoughts of home and parents, and the |
| 2031 | more these took possession of his mind, the more apathetic he | more these took possession of his mind, the more apathetic he | more these took possession of his mind, the more apathetic he |
| 2032 | became in respect of his ascetic exercises, At length home- | became in respect of his ascetic exercises, At length home- | became in respect of his ascetic exercises, At length home- |
| 2033 | sickness compelled him to leave the monastery, and he went | sickness compelled him to leave the monastery, and he went | sickness compelled him to leave the monastery, and he went |
| 2034 | forth followed by the earnest prayers of the Archimandrite | forth followed by the earnest prayers of the Archimandrite | forth followed by the earnest prayers of the Archimandrite |
| 2035 | and all the monks. On his way home John met a ragged | and all the monks. On his way home John met a ragged | and all the monks. On his way home John met a ragged |
| 2036 | beggar, and he exchanged his monkish garb with him for his | beggar, and he exchanged his monkish garb with him for his | beggar, and he exchanged his monkish garb with him for his |
| 2037 | rags, and in these rags John marched along until at length | rags, and in these rags John marched along until at length | rags, and in these rags John marched along until at length |
| 2038 | he arrived in the city wherein his father lived, and he sat | he arrived in the city wherein his father lived, and he sat | he arrived in the city wherein his father lived, and he sat |
| 2039 | down by the porter’s lodge. For a whole year he sat there, | down by the porter’s lodge. For a whole year he sat there, | down by the porter’s lodge. For a whole year he sat there, |
| 2040 | with the porter’s permission, watching his father and mother | with the porter’s permission, watching his father and mother | with the porter’s permission, watching his father and mother |
| 2041 | come out and go in, and Eutropius sent food from his own | come out and go in, and Eutropius sent food from his own | come out and go in, and Eutropius sent food from his own |
| 2042 | table to John each day, not knowing that the beggar was his | table to John each day, not knowing that the beggar was his | table to John each day, not knowing that the beggar was his |
| 2043 | own son, Oue day when Theodora was coming out through | own son, Oue day when Theodora was coming out through | own son, Oue day when Theodora was coming out through |
| 2044 | the gateway she caught sight of John, whose body was covered | the gateway she caught sight of John, whose body was covered | the gateway she caught sight of John, whose body was covered |
| 2045 | with sores, and she vomited, and ordered him to be driven | with sores, and she vomited, and ordered him to be driven | with sores, and she vomited, and ordered him to be driven |
| 2046 | away by the servants. For a short time he departed, but he | away by the servants. For a short time he departed, but he | away by the servants. For a short time he departed, but he |
| 2047 | came back to the lodge, and persuaded the porter, who was | came back to the lodge, and persuaded the porter, who was | came back to the lodge, and persuaded the porter, who was |
| 2048 | evidently a kindly man, to prepare a little hut for him near | evidently a kindly man, to prepare a little hut for him near | evidently a kindly man, to prepare a little hut for him near |
| 2049 | the lodge. Here he lived for some years, and he fed those | the lodge. Here he lived for some years, and he fed those | the lodge. Here he lived for some years, and he fed those |
| 2050 | who were poorer than himself with the food which his father | who were poorer than himself with the food which his father | who were poorer than himself with the food which his father |
| 2051 | sent to him daily. | sent to him daily. | sent to him daily. |
| 2052 | When ten years had passed Christ appeared to John in | When ten years had passed Christ appeared to John in | When ten years had passed Christ appeared to John in |
| 2053 | a vision, and told him that he would be taken from this world | a vision, and told him that he would be taken from this world | a vision, and told him that he would be taken from this world |
| 2054 | in three days’ time. On the following day he made the porter | in three days’ time. On the following day he made the porter | in three days’ time. On the following day he made the porter |
| 2055 | go to Theodora, and tell her that the beggar wished to see | go to Theodora, and tell her that the beggar wished to see | go to Theodora, and tell her that the beggar wished to see |
| 2056 | her and to talk with her. Greatly against her will she did so, | her and to talk with her. Greatly against her will she did so, | her and to talk with her. Greatly against her will she did so, |
| 2057 | and after telling her of his gratitude for all the goodness | and after telling her of his gratitude for all the goodness | and after telling her of his gratitude for all the goodness |
| 2058 | which she and her husband had shewn him, he told her that | which she and her husband had shewn him, he told her that | which she and her husband had shewn him, he told her that |
| 2059 | he was going to die in three days, and made her swear to | he was going to die in three days, and made her swear to | he was going to die in three days, and made her swear to |
| 2060 | bury him in the rags in which he was then clothed. When | bury him in the rags in which he was then clothed. When | bury him in the rags in which he was then clothed. When |
| page 64 | |||
| 2061 | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION | Ixiv INTRODUCTION |
| 2062 | she had sworn an oath to this effect, John produced the | she had sworn an oath to this effect, John produced the | she had sworn an oath to this effect, John produced the |
| 2063 | golden Evangeliarium and gave it to her. This she took | golden Evangeliarium and gave it to her. This she took | golden Evangeliarium and gave it to her. This she took |
| 2064 | to Futropiug, who at once recognized it as the book which | to Futropiug, who at once recognized it as the book which | to Futropiug, who at once recognized it as the book which |
| 2065 | had been made by his order for his son John. Then Eutropius | had been made by his order for his son John. Then Eutropius | had been made by his order for his son John. Then Eutropius |
| 2066 | and his wife went together and questioned the dying beggar, | and his wife went together and questioned the dying beggar, | and his wife went together and questioned the dying beggar, |
| 2067 | who revealed to them the fact that he was their son. They | who revealed to them the fact that he was their son. They | who revealed to them the fact that he was their son. They |
| 2068 | wept bitter tears when they heard his words, and as they | wept bitter tears when they heard his words, and as they | wept bitter tears when they heard his words, and as they |
| 2069 | threw themselves down by him John breathed his last breath. | threw themselves down by him John breathed his last breath. | threw themselves down by him John breathed his last breath. |
| 2070 | Forgetting the oath which she had sworn to him, when John | Forgetting the oath which she had sworn to him, when John | Forgetting the oath which she had sworn to him, when John |
| 2071 | was being made ready for burial, his mother stripped off his | was being made ready for burial, his mother stripped off his | was being made ready for burial, his mother stripped off his |
| 2072 | rags, and arrayed him in apparel befitting his station. At | rags, and arrayed him in apparel befitting his station. At | rags, and arrayed him in apparel befitting his station. At |
| 2073 | this an angel came and smote her feet, and caused her great | this an angel came and smote her feet, and caused her great | this an angel came and smote her feet, and caused her great |
| 2074 | pain, and 1t was only when his rags had been restored to | pain, and 1t was only when his rags had been restored to | pain, and 1t was only when his rags had been restored to |
| 2075 | John that her pains ceased. John was buried in the hut | John that her pains ceased. John was buried in the hut | John that her pains ceased. John was buried in the hut |
| 2076 | in which he had lived, and a martyrium was built over him. | in which he had lived, and a martyrium was built over him. | in which he had lived, and a martyrium was built over him. |
| 2077 | 9. Tue Lire or Ara ONNOPHRIOS,! THE ANCHORITE. | 9. Tue Lire or Ara ONNOPHRIOS,! THE ANCHORITE. | 9. Tue Lire or Ara ONNOPHRIOS,! THE ANCHORITE. |
| 2078 | The story of Onnophrios is supposed to be related by Apa | The story of Onnophrios is supposed to be related by Apa | The story of Onnophrios is supposed to be related by Apa |
| 2079 | Pa[pInoute, i. e. Paphnutius, a famous anchorite who lived in | Pa[pInoute, i. e. Paphnutius, a famous anchorite who lived in | Pa[pInoute, i. e. Paphnutius, a famous anchorite who lived in |
| 2080 | the desert of Scete in the second half of the fourth century, | the desert of Scete in the second half of the fourth century, | the desert of Scete in the second half of the fourth century, |
| 2081 | and was surnamed ‘ Bubulus’ and ¢Cephala’.? Paphnutius | and was surnamed ‘ Bubulus’ and ¢Cephala’.? Paphnutius | and was surnamed ‘ Bubulus’ and ¢Cephala’.? Paphnutius |
| 2082 | frequently travelled in the more remote deserts, and visited | frequently travelled in the more remote deserts, and visited | frequently travelled in the more remote deserts, and visited |
| 2083 | the monks whom he found in them, and it is to him chiefly | the monks whom he found in them, and it is to him chiefly | the monks whom he found in them, and it is to him chiefly |
| 2084 | that we owe our knowledge of the anchorites who lived like | that we owe our knowledge of the anchorites who lived like | that we owe our knowledge of the anchorites who lived like |
| 2085 | beasts among beasts. On one of his desert journeys after | beasts among beasts. On one of his desert journeys after | beasts among beasts. On one of his desert journeys after |
| 2086 | travelling for several days he came to the abode of a monk, | travelling for several days he came to the abode of a monk, | travelling for several days he came to the abode of a monk, |
| 2087 | and when he entered it he saw its owner, but he had been | and when he entered it he saw its owner, but he had been | and when he entered it he saw its owner, but he had been |
| 2088 | dead for a long time, and when Paphnutius touched the body | dead for a long time, and when Paphnutius touched the body | dead for a long time, and when Paphnutius touched the body |
| 2089 | it fell into dust. Having buried the bones Paphnutius | it fell into dust. Having buried the bones Paphnutius | it fell into dust. Having buried the bones Paphnutius |
| 2090 | 1 A form of one of the most ancient and important titles of the god | 1 A form of one of the most ancient and important titles of the god | 1 A form of one of the most ancient and important titles of the god |
| 2091 | Osiris, Un-Nefer = I Nik For the life of Onnophrios see | Osiris, Un-Nefer = I Nik For the life of Onnophrios see | Osiris, Un-Nefer = I Nik For the life of Onnophrios see |
| 2092 | AMAA pe | AMAA pe | AMAA pe |
| 2093 | also Migne, Vitae Patrum, Patr. Lat., tom. xxiii, p. 211 ff.; Rosweyde, | also Migne, Vitae Patrum, Patr. Lat., tom. xxiii, p. 211 ff.; Rosweyde, | also Migne, Vitae Patrum, Patr. Lat., tom. xxiii, p. 211 ff.; Rosweyde, |
| 2094 | Vitae Patrum, p. 39 Acta SS., June 12; on the monks who went naked | Vitae Patrum, p. 39 Acta SS., June 12; on the monks who went naked | Vitae Patrum, p. 39 Acta SS., June 12; on the monks who went naked |
| 2095 | see Palladius, Paradise of the Fathers (ed. Budge), i. 234 ff, | see Palladius, Paradise of the Fathers (ed. Budge), i. 234 ff, | see Palladius, Paradise of the Fathers (ed. Budge), i. 234 ff, |
| 2096 | ? See Palladius (ed. Budge), i. 358. | ? See Palladius (ed. Budge), i. 358. | ? See Palladius (ed. Budge), i. 358. |
| page 65 | |||
| 2097 | INTRODUCTION Ixv | INTRODUCTION Ixv | INTRODUCTION Ixv |
| 2098 | travelled on, and finding another habitation of a monk he sat | travelled on, and finding another habitation of a monk he sat | travelled on, and finding another habitation of a monk he sat |
| 2099 | down there to await its owner’s arrival. At sunset he saw | down there to await its owner’s arrival. At sunset he saw | down there to await its owner’s arrival. At sunset he saw |
| 2100 | a herd of buffaloes in the distance, and when the beasts came | a herd of buffaloes in the distance, and when the beasts came | a herd of buffaloes in the distance, and when the beasts came |
| 2101 | nearer, behold, there was the anchorite who was called Timothy | nearer, behold, there was the anchorite who was called Timothy | nearer, behold, there was the anchorite who was called Timothy |
| 2102 | in their midst. At first the anchorite thought that Paphnutius | in their midst. At first the anchorite thought that Paphnutius | in their midst. At first the anchorite thought that Paphnutius |
| 2103 | was a spirit, but having fortified himself by prayer, he at | was a spirit, but having fortified himself by prayer, he at | was a spirit, but having fortified himself by prayer, he at |
| 2104 | length led him into his abode, and related to him his history, | length led him into his abode, and related to him his history, | length led him into his abode, and related to him his history, |
| 2105 | thus: I was a monk in Thebals. I wanted to lead a solitary | thus: I was a monk in Thebals. I wanted to lead a solitary | thus: I was a monk in Thebals. I wanted to lead a solitary |
| 2106 | life, to work with my hands, and to spend the fruits of my | life, to work with my hands, and to spend the fruits of my | life, to work with my hands, and to spend the fruits of my |
| 2107 | labour in entertaining strangers. 1 left Thebals, and went | labour in entertaining strangers. 1 left Thebals, and went | labour in entertaining strangers. 1 left Thebals, and went |
| 2108 | into the desert, built myself a cell, and worked with my hands, | into the desert, built myself a cell, and worked with my hands, | into the desert, built myself a cell, and worked with my hands, |
| 2109 | and made some money. Among my employers was a certain | and made some money. Among my employers was a certain | and made some money. Among my employers was a certain |
| 2110 | young woman who came to buy my baskets, mats, and sandals, | young woman who came to buy my baskets, mats, and sandals, | young woman who came to buy my baskets, mats, and sandals, |
| 2111 | and a friendship sprang up between us, and we fell into sin. | and a friendship sprang up between us, and we fell into sin. | and a friendship sprang up between us, and we fell into sin. |
| 2112 | I lived with her for six months, and then, when I realized | I lived with her for six months, and then, when I realized | I lived with her for six months, and then, when I realized |
| 2113 | my iniquity, and the danger of everlasting punishment which | my iniquity, and the danger of everlasting punishment which | my iniquity, and the danger of everlasting punishment which |
| 2114 | I ran, I rose up and left her, and came here, and 1 have never | I ran, I rose up and left her, and came here, and 1 have never | I ran, I rose up and left her, and came here, and 1 have never |
| 2115 | seen her since. I live on the dates of this palm-tree, which | seen her since. I live on the dates of this palm-tree, which | seen her since. I live on the dates of this palm-tree, which |
| 2116 | produces twelve bunches cach year, and I drink of the water | produces twelve bunches cach year, and I drink of the water | produces twelve bunches cach year, and I drink of the water |
| 2117 | of this spring. I have no clothes, and I want none, for my | of this spring. I have no clothes, and I want none, for my | of this spring. I have no clothes, and I want none, for my |
| 2118 | hair sufficeth. I never eat bread ; there is none to eat. If is | hair sufficeth. I never eat bread ; there is none to eat. If is | hair sufficeth. I never eat bread ; there is none to eat. If is |
| 2119 | thirty years ago since I came here. When I first came here | thirty years ago since I came here. When I first came here | thirty years ago since I came here. When I first came here |
| 2120 | I suffered greatly from my liver, but one day a splendid being, | I suffered greatly from my liver, but one day a splendid being, | I suffered greatly from my liver, but one day a splendid being, |
| 2121 | in the form of a man, came and asked me where my pain was, | in the form of a man, came and asked me where my pain was, | in the form of a man, came and asked me where my pain was, |
| 2122 | When I told him, he cut open my side, took out my liver, and | When I told him, he cut open my side, took out my liver, and | When I told him, he cut open my side, took out my liver, and |
| 2123 | shewed it to me, pointing out the various parts of it that were | shewed it to me, pointing out the various parts of it that were | shewed it to me, pointing out the various parts of it that were |
| 2124 | diseased. Then he bound up the wounds in the liver, and | diseased. Then he bound up the wounds in the liver, and | diseased. Then he bound up the wounds in the liver, and |
| 2125 | replaced it in my body, closed the opening in my side, and | replaced it in my body, closed the opening in my side, and | replaced it in my body, closed the opening in my side, and |
| 2126 | said, ¢ Behold, thou art healed.” Irom that day to this | said, ¢ Behold, thou art healed.” Irom that day to this | said, ¢ Behold, thou art healed.” Irom that day to this |
| 2127 | I have had no pain in my liver. Paphnutius wished to dwell | I have had no pain in my liver. Paphnutius wished to dwell | I have had no pain in my liver. Paphnutius wished to dwell |
| 2128 | for some days with Timothy, but this the anchorite would not | for some days with Timothy, but this the anchorite would not | for some days with Timothy, but this the anchorite would not |
| 2129 | permit, and he blessed him and sent him on his way, | permit, and he blessed him and sent him on his way, | permit, and he blessed him and sent him on his way, |
| 2130 | Continuing his journey into the desert Paphnutius, after | Continuing his journey into the desert Paphnutius, after | Continuing his journey into the desert Paphnutius, after |
| 2131 | travelling four days, saw a terrifying being in the form of | travelling four days, saw a terrifying being in the form of | travelling four days, saw a terrifying being in the form of |
| 2132 | a man, with his hair all over his body, like that of a panther, | a man, with his hair all over his body, like that of a panther, | a man, with his hair all over his body, like that of a panther, |
| page 66 | |||
| 2133 | Ⲓϫⲩⲓ̇ INTRODUCTION | Ⲓϫⲩⲓ̇ INTRODUCTION | Igii INTRODUCTION |
| 2134 | and he wag wearing a girdle of leaves. As this being ad- | and he wag wearing a girdle of leaves. As this being ad- | and he wag wearing a girdle of leaves. As this being ad- |
| 2135 | vanced towards him, Paphnutius took refuge on a pinnacle of | vanced towards him, Paphnutius took refuge on a pinnacle of | vanced towards him, Paphnutius took refuge on a pinnacle of |
| 2136 | the mountain, [caring that the being was mad. When he | the mountain, [caring that the being was mad. When he | the mountain, [caring that the being was mad. When he |
| 2137 | reached the rock he threw himself on the ground in a state of | reached the rock he threw himself on the ground in a state of | reached the rock he threw himself on the ground in a state of |
| 2138 | great distress caused by hunger and thirst. When he saw | great distress caused by hunger and thirst. When he saw | great distress caused by hunger and thirst. When he saw |
| 2139 | Paphnutius in the mountain he called him to come dowu, and | Paphnutius in the mountain he called him to come dowu, and | Paphnutius in the mountain he called him to come dowu, and |
| 2140 | when he had done so the being turned out to be no other than | when he had done so the being turned out to be no other than | when he had done so the being turned out to be no other than |
| 2141 | the famous anchorite Onnophrios, who proceeded to relate his | the famous anchorite Onnophrios, who proceeded to relate his | the famous anchorite Onnophrios, who proceeded to relate his |
| 2142 | history. He lived at one time in a monastery in Shmin | history. He lived at one time in a monastery in Shmin | history. He lived at one time in a monastery in Shmin |
| 2143 | (i. e. ¥shminén) in Upper Egypt, but he had left it sixty years | (i. e. ¥shminén) in Upper Egypt, but he had left it sixty years | (i. e. ¥shminén) in Upper Egypt, but he had left it sixty years |
| 2144 | earlier, and had been living in the desert ever since. When | earlier, and had been living in the desert ever since. When | earlier, and had been living in the desert ever since. When |
| 2145 | he left the monastery he saw a shining being, and was about | he left the monastery he saw a shining being, and was about | he left the monastery he saw a shining being, and was about |
| 2146 | to retreat to the monastery, but the ¢ shining being’ told him | to retreat to the monastery, but the ¢ shining being’ told him | to retreat to the monastery, but the ¢ shining being’ told him |
| 2147 | that he was the angel whom the Lord had appointed to guard | that he was the angel whom the Lord had appointed to guard | that he was the angel whom the Lord had appointed to guard |
| 2148 | him from his youth up, and that he would travel with him. | him from his youth up, and that he would travel with him. | him from his youth up, and that he would travel with him. |
| 2149 | After a journey of six or seven miles Onnophrios came to | After a journey of six or seven miles Onnophrios came to | After a journey of six or seven miles Onnophrios came to |
| 2150 | a cave, and the saint who dwelt in it invited him to enter, | a cave, and the saint who dwelt in it invited him to enter, | a cave, and the saint who dwelt in it invited him to enter, |
| 2151 | and taught him the rules of the ascetic life during the few | and taught him the rules of the ascetic life during the few | and taught him the rules of the ascetic life during the few |
| 2152 | days in which he stayed there. After this the saint took | days in which he stayed there. After this the saint took | days in which he stayed there. After this the saint took |
| 2153 | Onnophrios a journey of four days into the desert, and they | Onnophrios a journey of four days into the desert, and they | Onnophrios a journey of four days into the desert, and they |
| 2154 | came to a hut, and they took up their abode there; and | came to a hut, and they took up their abode there; and | came to a hut, and they took up their abode there; and |
| 2155 | when the saint had lived with Onnophrios for a month he | when the saint had lived with Onnophrios for a month he | when the saint had lived with Onnophrios for a month he |
| 2156 | departed, and Onnophrios never saw him again until the day | departed, and Onnophrios never saw him again until the day | departed, and Onnophrios never saw him again until the day |
| 2157 | he buried him. | he buried him. | he buried him. |
| 2158 | In answer to further questions Onnophrios told Paphnutius | In answer to further questions Onnophrios told Paphnutius | In answer to further questions Onnophrios told Paphnutius |
| 2159 | that when he first went there he suffered greatly from cold | that when he first went there he suffered greatly from cold | that when he first went there he suffered greatly from cold |
| 2160 | by night, heat by day, and hunger and thirst at all times, | by night, heat by day, and hunger and thirst at all times, | by night, heat by day, and hunger and thirst at all times, |
| 2161 | When God saw that his body was wasting away, He sent an | When God saw that his body was wasting away, He sent an | When God saw that his body was wasting away, He sent an |
| 2162 | angel to feed him each evening, and he ate also dates and the | angel to feed him each evening, and he ate also dates and the | angel to feed him each evening, and he ate also dates and the |
| 2163 | herbs that grew in the desert. Once a week also an angel | herbs that grew in the desert. Once a week also an angel | herbs that grew in the desert. Once a week also an angel |
| 2164 | came and administered the Sacrament to him and to the | came and administered the Sacrament to him and to the | came and administered the Sacrament to him and to the |
| 2165 | other dwellers in the desert. After further talk Onnophrios | other dwellers in the desert. After further talk Onnophrios | other dwellers in the desert. After further talk Onnophrios |
| 2166 | invited Paphnutius to accompany him to another hut, or cell, | invited Paphnutius to accompany him to another hut, or cell, | invited Paphnutius to accompany him to another hut, or cell, |
| 2167 | two or three miles further on in the desert, and when they | two or three miles further on in the desert, and when they | two or three miles further on in the desert, and when they |
| 2168 | arrived there they prayed and talked; and each of them, | arrived there they prayed and talked; and each of them, | arrived there they prayed and talked; and each of them, |
| page 67 | |||
| 2169 | INTRODUCTION Ixvii | INTRODUCTION Ixvii | INTRODUCTION Ixvii |
| 2170 | having eaten half a bread-cake and drunk a little water, | having eaten half a bread-cake and drunk a little water, | having eaten half a bread-cake and drunk a little water, |
| 2171 | passed the night in prayer. On the following morning | passed the night in prayer. On the following morning | passed the night in prayer. On the following morning |
| 2172 | Paphnutius saw that the face of Onnophrios was changed, | Paphnutius saw that the face of Onnophrios was changed, | Paphnutius saw that the face of Onnophrios was changed, |
| 2173 | and was greatly alarmed ; but he understood the matter when | and was greatly alarmed ; but he understood the matter when | and was greatly alarmed ; but he understood the matter when |
| 2174 | Onnophrios told him that he was going to die shortly, and | Onnophrios told him that he was going to die shortly, and | Onnophrios told him that he was going to die shortly, and |
| 2175 | that God had sent him to bury his body. Onnophrios then | that God had sent him to bury his body. Onnophrios then | that God had sent him to bury his body. Onnophrios then |
| 2176 | went on to proclaim the blessings which Christ would bestow | went on to proclaim the blessings which Christ would bestow | went on to proclaim the blessings which Christ would bestow |
| 2177 | upon those who made offerings in his name, and having | upon those who made offerings in his name, and having | upon those who made offerings in his name, and having |
| 2178 | blessed Paphnutius with a most comprehensive blessing, he | blessed Paphnutius with a most comprehensive blessing, he | blessed Paphnutius with a most comprehensive blessing, he |
| 2179 | died on the sixteenth day of Paone (June 12). Paphnutius | died on the sixteenth day of Paone (June 12). Paphnutius | died on the sixteenth day of Paone (June 12). Paphnutius |
| 2180 | tore his cloak into two pieces, and in one of these he wrapped | tore his cloak into two pieces, and in one of these he wrapped | tore his cloak into two pieces, and in one of these he wrapped |
| 2181 | the body of Onnophrios for burial; and as he buried it in | the body of Onnophrios for burial; and as he buried it in | the body of Onnophrios for burial; and as he buried it in |
| 2182 | a cleft in the rock the voices of a multitude of angels were | a cleft in the rock the voices of a multitude of angels were | a cleft in the rock the voices of a multitude of angels were |
| 2183 | heard singing ¢ Alleluia’. As Paphnutins was praying a | heard singing ¢ Alleluia’. As Paphnutins was praying a | heard singing ¢ Alleluia’. As Paphnutins was praying a |
| 2184 | second time, the palm-tree which had supplied Onnophrios | second time, the palm-tree which had supplied Onnophrios | second time, the palm-tree which had supplied Onnophrios |
| 2185 | with dates fell down, and he marvelled greatly, and he | with dates fell down, and he marvelled greatly, and he | with dates fell down, and he marvelled greatly, and he |
| 2186 | drank what remained of the water, and ate the vest of | drank what remained of the water, and ate the vest of | drank what remained of the water, and ate the vest of |
| 2187 | the bread. | the bread. | the bread. |
| 2188 | Being uncertain about his future proceedings Paphnutius | Being uncertain about his future proceedings Paphnutius | Being uncertain about his future proceedings Paphnutius |
| 2189 | prayed, and there appeared unto him straightway the man who | prayed, and there appeared unto him straightway the man who | prayed, and there appeared unto him straightway the man who |
| 2190 | had directed him on a former occasion, and who now invited him | had directed him on a former occasion, and who now invited him | had directed him on a former occasion, and who now invited him |
| 2191 | to eat bread. This man was one of a company of four | to eat bread. This man was one of a company of four | to eat bread. This man was one of a company of four |
| 2192 | ascetics who had been living in that remote desert for six | ascetics who had been living in that remote desert for six | ascetics who had been living in that remote desert for six |
| 2193 | years, and each day four bread-cakes had been supplied to | years, and each day four bread-cakes had been supplied to | years, and each day four bread-cakes had been supplied to |
| 2194 | them by miraculous means; on the day of the arrival of | them by miraculous means; on the day of the arrival of | them by miraculous means; on the day of the arrival of |
| 2195 | Paphnutius a fifth bread-cake appeared. Paphnutius stayed | Paphnutius a fifth bread-cake appeared. Paphnutius stayed | Paphnutius a fifth bread-cake appeared. Paphnutius stayed |
| 2196 | a night with them, and wanted to remain there for the rest | a night with them, and wanted to remain there for the rest | a night with them, and wanted to remain there for the rest |
| 2197 | of his life, but to this they would not agree; and they gave | of his life, but to this they would not agree; and they gave | of his life, but to this they would not agree; and they gave |
| 2198 | him their blessing and sent him on his way. After another | him their blessing and sent him on his way. After another | him their blessing and sent him on his way. After another |
| 2199 | journey of four days Paphnutius arrived at one of the Oases | journey of four days Paphnutius arrived at one of the Oases | journey of four days Paphnutius arrived at one of the Oases |
| 2200 | in the Western Desert, probably Khérgah, and he marvelled | in the Western Desert, probably Khérgah, and he marvelled | in the Western Desert, probably Khérgah, and he marvelled |
| 2201 | at the beautiful gardens and fruit-trees that he found there. | at the beautiful gardens and fruit-trees that he found there. | at the beautiful gardens and fruit-trees that he found there. |
| 2202 | Whilst he was wondering who planted the trees, four young | Whilst he was wondering who planted the trees, four young | Whilst he was wondering who planted the trees, four young |
| 2203 | men clad in skins appeared, and they welcomed him in stately | men clad in skins appeared, and they welcomed him in stately | men clad in skins appeared, and they welcomed him in stately |
| 2204 | dignity, and shewed him the greatest kindness during the | dignity, and shewed him the greatest kindness during the | dignity, and shewed him the greatest kindness during the |
| 2205 | ⲛ ⲁ | ⲛ ⲁ | n a |
| page 68 | |||
| 2206 | Ⲓϫⲩ INTRODUCTION | Ⲓϫⲩ INTRODUCTION | Igi INTRODUCTION |
| 2207 | seven days which he remained with them. In answer to his | seven days which he remained with them. In answer to his | seven days which he remained with them. In answer to his |
| 2208 | questions they told him that they were natives of Oxyrhynchus, | questions they told him that they were natives of Oxyrhynchus, | questions they told him that they were natives of Oxyrhynchus, |
| 2209 | and the sons of magistrates of the town. They were all | and the sons of magistrates of the town. They were all | and the sons of magistrates of the town. They were all |
| 2210 | educated in the same school and college, and one day, when | educated in the same school and college, and one day, when | educated in the same school and college, and one day, when |
| 2211 | their studies were completed, they all set out for the desert, | their studies were completed, they all set out for the desert, | their studies were completed, they all set out for the desert, |
| 2212 | with the idea of finding out what fate the Lord had ordained | with the idea of finding out what fate the Lord had ordained | with the idea of finding out what fate the Lord had ordained |
| 2213 | for them. When they arrived there they were met by a man | for them. When they arrived there they were met by a man | for them. When they arrived there they were met by a man |
| 2214 | of God, who lived with them and taught them for a year; at | of God, who lived with them and taught them for a year; at | of God, who lived with them and taught them for a year; at |
| 2215 | the end of the year he died, but the party decided to continue | the end of the year he died, but the party decided to continue | the end of the year he died, but the party decided to continue |
| 2216 | to live there, and they had done so for sixty (or, six ?) years. | to live there, and they had done so for sixty (or, six ?) years. | to live there, and they had done so for sixty (or, six ?) years. |
| 2217 | On the following Sunday the Angel of the Lord came down | On the following Sunday the Angel of the Lord came down | On the following Sunday the Angel of the Lord came down |
| 2218 | from heaven, and administered the Eucharist to Paphnutius | from heaven, and administered the Eucharist to Paphnutius | from heaven, and administered the Eucharist to Paphnutius |
| 2219 | and to his four hosts, and a day or so later Paphnutius left | and to his four hosts, and a day or so later Paphnutius left | and to his four hosts, and a day or so later Paphnutius left |
| 2220 | the Oasis, and they went with him for a distance of six miles | the Oasis, and they went with him for a distance of six miles | the Oasis, and they went with him for a distance of six miles |
| 2221 | to set him on his way. Before they bade him farewell they | to set him on his way. Before they bade him farewell they | to set him on his way. Before they bade him farewell they |
| 2222 | revealed to him their names—John, Andrew, Heraklamén, | revealed to him their names—John, Andrew, Heraklamén, | revealed to him their names—John, Andrew, Heraklamén, |
| 2223 | and Theophilus. A journey of three days brought Paphnutius | and Theophilus. A journey of three days brought Paphnutius | and Theophilus. A journey of three days brought Paphnutius |
| 2224 | to Egypt, and he stayed with some brethren in Scete, and | to Egypt, and he stayed with some brethren in Scete, and | to Egypt, and he stayed with some brethren in Scete, and |
| 2225 | described to them all he had seen and heard. Then imme- | described to them all he had seen and heard. Then imme- | described to them all he had seen and heard. Then imme- |
| 2226 | diately these men wrote down what Apa Paphnutius had | diately these men wrote down what Apa Paphnutius had | diately these men wrote down what Apa Paphnutius had |
| 2227 | related to them in a book, which they deposited in the church | related to them in a book, which they deposited in the church | related to them in a book, which they deposited in the church |
| 2228 | of Scete for the use of the brethren. | of Scete for the use of the brethren. | of Scete for the use of the brethren. |
| 2229 | 10. Discourse oN ABBATON,! THE ANGEL of DEATH, BY | 10. Discourse oN ABBATON,! THE ANGEL of DEATH, BY | 10. Discourse oN ABBATON,! THE ANGEL of DEATH, BY |
| 2230 | TiMoTHY, ARCHBISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA. | TiMoTHY, ARCHBISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA. | TiMoTHY, ARCHBISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA. |
| 2231 | The text of this curious and interesting apoeryphon is | The text of this curious and interesting apoeryphon is | The text of this curious and interesting apoeryphon is |
| 2232 | incomplete, but the general drift of its contents is quite | incomplete, but the general drift of its contents is quite | incomplete, but the general drift of its contents is quite |
| 2233 | clear. Timothy, Patriarch of Alexandria, who sat from 380 | clear. Timothy, Patriarch of Alexandria, who sat from 380 | clear. Timothy, Patriarch of Alexandria, who sat from 380 |
| 2234 | to 385, pronounced a discourse on the thirteenth day of the | to 385, pronounced a discourse on the thirteenth day of the | to 385, pronounced a discourse on the thirteenth day of the |
| 2235 | month Hathor (November 9) on the history of the appoint- | month Hathor (November 9) on the history of the appoint- | month Hathor (November 9) on the history of the appoint- |
| 2236 | ment of the Angel of Death, who was commonly known as | ment of the Angel of Death, who was commonly known as | ment of the Angel of Death, who was commonly known as |
| 2237 | Abbatén. In this discourse he imparted to his hearers some | Abbatén. In this discourse he imparted to his hearers some | Abbatén. In this discourse he imparted to his hearers some |
| 2238 | ! i.e. 33 *ABadSdv, or destruction personified. This was the Hebrew | ! i.e. 33 *ABadSdv, or destruction personified. This was the Hebrew | ! i.e. 33 *ABadSdv, or destruction personified. This was the Hebrew |
| 2239 | name of the Angel of the Abyss who is identified in the Apocalypse | name of the Angel of the Abyss who is identified in the Apocalypse | name of the Angel of the Abyss who is identified in the Apocalypse |
| 2240 | (ix. 11) with 'AmoAAdwr. | (ix. 11) with 'AmoAAdwr. | (ix. 11) with 'AmoAAdwr. |
| page 69 | |||
| 2241 | INTRODUCTION Ixix | INTRODUCTION Ixix | INTRODUCTION Ixix |
| 2242 | information which he had obtained from a volume in the | information which he had obtained from a volume in the | information which he had obtained from a volume in the |
| 2243 | Library of the Apostles in Jerusalem. He visited Jerusalem | Library of the Apostles in Jerusalem. He visited Jerusalem | Library of the Apostles in Jerusalem. He visited Jerusalem |
| 2244 | in order to assist at the great festival of the Ioly Cross, and | in order to assist at the great festival of the Ioly Cross, and | in order to assist at the great festival of the Ioly Cross, and |
| 2245 | he went into the martyrium of the Virgin Mary, which had | he went into the martyrium of the Virgin Mary, which had | he went into the martyrium of the Virgin Mary, which had |
| 2246 | been built in her honour in the Valley of Jehosaphat. He | been built in her honour in the Valley of Jehosaphat. He | been built in her honour in the Valley of Jehosaphat. He |
| 2247 | partook of the Sacrament there, and then, when the congrega- | partook of the Sacrament there, and then, when the congrega- | partook of the Sacrament there, and then, when the congrega- |
| 2248 | tion had departed, he withdrew to the church, where he took | tion had departed, he withdrew to the church, where he took | tion had departed, he withdrew to the church, where he took |
| 2249 | up his abode. Whilst he was there an aged presbyter called | up his abode. Whilst he was there an aged presbyter called | up his abode. Whilst he was there an aged presbyter called |
| 2250 | John went to him, and invited him to come and live in | John went to him, and invited him to come and live in | John went to him, and invited him to come and live in |
| 2251 | his house, and Timothy removed there thankfully. On the | his house, and Timothy removed there thankfully. On the | his house, and Timothy removed there thankfully. On the |
| 2252 | following morning he was discussing the Crucifixion and the | following morning he was discussing the Crucifixion and the | following morning he was discussing the Crucifixion and the |
| 2253 | miracles of Christ with John, and he asked him if the “Book | miracles of Christ with John, and he asked him if the “Book | miracles of Christ with John, and he asked him if the “Book |
| 2254 | of the appointing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death’, was to be | of the appointing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death’, was to be | of the appointing of Abbatdn, the Angel of Death’, was to be |
| 2255 | found in the Library which was under his charge. Without | found in the Library which was under his charge. Without | found in the Library which was under his charge. Without |
| 2256 | hesitation the old presbyter found the book and brought it to | hesitation the old presbyter found the book and brought it to | hesitation the old presbyter found the book and brought it to |
| 2257 | Timothy, who, apparently, made a copy of the section in it | Timothy, who, apparently, made a copy of the section in it | Timothy, who, apparently, made a copy of the section in it |
| 2258 | which Interested him. From this we learn that just before | which Interested him. From this we learn that just before | which Interested him. From this we learn that just before |
| 2259 | the Lord ascended into heaven He blessed His disciples and | the Lord ascended into heaven He blessed His disciples and | the Lord ascended into heaven He blessed His disciples and |
| 2260 | sent them forth into the world to preach His Resurrection, and | sent them forth into the world to preach His Resurrection, and | sent them forth into the world to preach His Resurrection, and |
| 2261 | to work miracles, and to baptize men, and He made Peter the | to work miracles, and to baptize men, and He made Peter the | to work miracles, and to baptize men, and He made Peter the |
| 2262 | Pillar of His Church. Thereupon Peter described the signal | Pillar of His Church. Thereupon Peter described the signal | Pillar of His Church. Thereupon Peter described the signal |
| 2263 | marks of favour and confidence which He had shewn to the | marks of favour and confidence which He had shewn to the | marks of favour and confidence which He had shewn to the |
| 2264 | disciples, and then reminded Him that the people to whom | disciples, and then reminded Him that the people to whom | disciples, and then reminded Him that the people to whom |
| 2265 | they were going to preach would ask them questions about | they were going to preach would ask them questions about | they were going to preach would ask them questions about |
| 2266 | many matters which they were unable to answer. Among | many matters which they were unable to answer. Among | many matters which they were unable to answer. Among |
| 2267 | these matters was the appointment of Abbatdn, the Angel | these matters was the appointment of Abbatdn, the Angel | these matters was the appointment of Abbatdn, the Angel |
| 2268 | of Death; Peter and the other disciples wished to know | of Death; Peter and the other disciples wished to know | of Death; Peter and the other disciples wished to know |
| 2269 | concerning him, and how and why he was appointed, for they | concerning him, and how and why he was appointed, for they | concerning him, and how and why he was appointed, for they |
| 2270 | wished to preach about him, as they did about Michael and | wished to preach about him, as they did about Michael and | wished to preach about him, as they did about Michael and |
| 2271 | Gabriel, to their congregations. In reply to Peter the Lord | Gabriel, to their congregations. In reply to Peter the Lord | Gabriel, to their congregations. In reply to Peter the Lord |
| 2272 | said that He would hide nothing from them, and said : | said that He would hide nothing from them, and said : | said that He would hide nothing from them, and said : |
| 2273 | My Father created the heavens and the earth and all in | My Father created the heavens and the earth and all in | My Father created the heavens and the earth and all in |
| 2274 | them by the utterance of a word; in a similar manner He | them by the utterance of a word; in a similar manner He | them by the utterance of a word; in a similar manner He |
| 2275 | created animals, birds, reptiles, fish, &c., and also Paradise in | created animals, birds, reptiles, fish, &c., and also Paradise in | created animals, birds, reptiles, fish, &c., and also Paradise in |
| 2276 | the eastern part of the earth. Seeing that there was no one | the eastern part of the earth. Seeing that there was no one | the eastern part of the earth. Seeing that there was no one |
Provenance
- title
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914)
- dialect
- sahidic
- source
- OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01/pages
- licence
- public domain in Canada (author died ≤ 1971, verified; LICENCES.md §7) — US position (recorded, does not gate the class; PD-CA 2026-09-26): PD-US (published ≤1930) · CF-1 (Yousef 2026-09-26): the source PDF (Kemetic/Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf) carries the PDF permission copy:no; the WORK is public domain by age, so this TEXT keeps its class — only the PDF file and its page images stay internal-forbidden (outputs/copy_flag_audit.tsv)
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- file
- Hagiography/Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914)/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.ocr.L0.txt
- title
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914) — Cairene
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.ocr.L0.txt (OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/C)
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/segment_sahidic.py segment() (SC-9 c) then tools/sahidic_to_cairene.py (route D, C3a 2026-09-24; tier c, ROUTE-2 2026-09-26) then tools/cairene.py from_witness dialect=bohairic on the intermediate (L1 = Cairene(N_B(D(N_S(L0)))), RI-038; word division church); Sahidic N stage counts: abbrev=24 editorial_kept=1 editorial_lacuna=25 hyphen_rejoined=931 jinkim_unified=2 l1_morphs_unsplit=14 l2_1b_cairene=147 l2_1b_sahidic_table=147 lexeme_L1-S-3=70 lexeme_L1-S-8=9 lexeme_open=94 n_morphs_fallback=14 numeral=81 numeral_single_ambiguous=7451 stroke_kept=11306 stroke_unified=20436 tokens=58211
- file
- Hagiography/Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914)/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.ocr.L1.txt
- title
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914) — Kemetic
- dialect
- bohairic
- source
- generated from CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.ocr.L1.txt
- licence
- CC BY-SA 4.0
- share
- public
- attribution
- Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
- generated by
- tools/coptic_to_kemetic.py convert() on the L1 text (letter rules of DECISIONS.md 2026-09-08)
- file
- Hagiography/Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914)/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.ocr.L2.txt
L0 witness (OCR)
L1 Cairene
L2 Kemetic
Cite as:
Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914). OCR (tools/batch_ocr.py, model coptic+eng) of Coptic Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01.pdf; page files: L0/ocr/Coptic_Texts/CopticMartyrdomsByEWallisBudgeVol01/pages. Layers as published by the Kemetic project (Yousef Hanna), 2026: Coptic · Cairene · Kemetic, /doc/hagiography/budge-coptic-martyrdoms-etc.in-the-dialect-of-upper-egypt-1914/copticmartyrdomsbyewallisbudgevol01.ocr/. Budge – Coptic Martyrdoms etc. in the Dialect of Upper Egypt (1914); public domain in Canada (death year verified: Budge d.1934 (en.wikipedia.org/wiki/E._A._Wallis_Budge)); OCR text by the Kemetic project, Yousef Hanna 2026.
What the layers are
L0 witness
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
The text as its witness or edition has it, original spelling; its dialect is a description and is never standardized.
L0.5 transliteration
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
For Egyptian texts: the transliteration with the editors' marks turned into the symbols ° * < > _ ^ (ruled 2026-09-10). For papyri: the edition's Leiden marks as the same symbols, and the editors' readings beside the scribe's as ‹scribe→editors› (ruled PAP-3).
L1 Cairene
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
Standardized Greco-Bohairic spelling and grammar, generated by code from the layer above under the rulings of the project.
L2 Kemetic
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
The Kemetic alphabet, generated by code from L1.
English
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.
Quoted translations where they exist, credited; otherwise model drafts, marked as drafts.